1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75924 ***
[Illustration: Title page]
LABYRINTH
_A Novel_
BY
GERTRUDE DIAMANT
PUBLISHED IN NEW YORK BY
COWARD-MCCANN, INC.
IN THE YEAR 1929
COPYRIGHT, 1929, BY
COWARD-MCCANN, INC.
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
_Printed in the U. S. A._
CHAPTER I
There are times when the city is mysterious ... a city remembered
from ancient times, something for the conqueror to desire. He has
fields and gardens and wide rivers running between the hills; but he
looks toward the city and longs for it, he marshals his soldiers in
bright array, for they are going to woo the city. The mystery of
tall buildings panelled with sky, buildings whose surface is a
multitude of window-eyes which are void of pupil, except when the sun
shines on them and they blaze with a momentary glance; or when they
are lighted at night and look out with myriad pin-points of vision.
The city that is a magician's box. He has taken squares and squares
more than anyone can count and craftily arranged them until there are
cubes, and devised it so intricately that the people are trapped in a
labyrinth of cubes, and move incessantly within them but cannot
escape.
No one can fathom this endless repetition of cubes, or the manner in
which they are contained within each other, or the lives of the
people that are trapped in them. It is like a pattern that repeats
itself forever, that cannot stop ... forever drawn on by the
compulsion of its own lines. Only when there is a flaw in the
pattern can one see it, when the eye can halt a moment, looking
profoundly at a slight imperfect detail ... a beggar motionless in
the crowded street, who turns to look after each one that goes by,
his head like a queer pendulum ticking off every person that passes.
Or it may be that while waiting on the elevated platform and looking
into the tenements, someone sees the doll which the little girl who
lives there has laid to sleep. It is all wrapped up in a blanket and
slumbers near the window, against the trembling pane, against the
wind of the trains. In the busy city it has a still infinitesimal
being, like something in the woods that lives its life curled up in a
leaf, and is not aware of its dying.
Though it has a long and devious way to the tops of the buildings,
smoke curls out in the same primitive arabesque by which it lifted
itself from the earth ... the tiny white plume that dances on the
tips of the skyscrapers the same steps that it danced from the earth.
Even the sky reveals its secret kinship with the earth. For there
are strange sunsets ... layers of red and yellow, dark and raw like
pigments still in the rock, as if the huge invisible cliff of the sky
had been quarried out to show its colored interior. From that
burning core of the sky the people in the street seem to be fleeing,
moving in a stealthy retreat, never once looking back because what
they saw was too fearful to be looked at again. Sound passes away.
All the noises of the street whirl themselves into a funnel of sound,
and only the small pointed end of it can be heard, which is faint and
distant as humming. It is the undertone of all the people, a
negation of sound because it is all their voices merging. And
because of the radiance from which they are fleeing their faces are
hidden in shadow ... they are beings without faces, a new and
undreamed race whose lineaments are still in solution. Or perhaps
they bear the archaic features of an old Aztec race; or else, having
wearied of all things, of going to work and returning, of harrying
their bodies in the tortuous intercourse of love, they have willed to
erase their faces: that the face should break through its outworn
ritual and arrange itself otherwise.
And is it strange that the face should change? The navel too is a
mysteriously convoluted part of the body, and here may be an inchoate
face ... or that all the people should turn with one impulse and flee
from the sun, a sudden madness upon them? For in the legends we
learn that a whole city could be bewitched ... that a good or bad
curse was laid upon each city by someone who entered it unknown, and
was refused bread at this door, or given water at another. And we
learn that the prince going forth on his adventures is told: in this
city they will all be weaving; here they will all be dancing in the
streets; in another place everyone will be laughing; and in the last
city you come to they will all be fleeing away from the sun, a silent
stealthy retreat into nowhere. Indeed it is only the curse that the
people are fleeing away from the sun ... their machines are only the
curse, and if each day they call out the number of those who are
killed by the machines it is because the spell grows old and cannot
function perfectly any more. Newsboys are running through the
streets shouting: fourteen killed ... But nobody hears them, because
it is known too well that everyone must die. They have news too of a
building that fell, but no one is curious. There is an infection in
steel that spreads, that runs amuck through its secret veins and
makes all the vast rigid body of the city a fluid of bricks. But
they are content to let these things be, grown listless with the
knowledge of their doom. Here on the corner they are barking for
Jesus, with singing and drums and a conclave of bonnets. Yet nobody
stops to buy ... he is no longer a satisfactory scapegoat. His body
is effete with too many wounds, he is worn out with centuries of the
crucifix. They will have another scapegoat, one whose body is
virgin. Here a long-haired man stands in a place where they are
building, under two steel beams that make a huge snout rooting upward
into the sky, and talks and talks ... while his eyes are craftily
watching everyone that passes. But they will not listen any more ...
words are meaningless pellets of sound. And now a troop of soldiers
comes by, drawn through them like a bright ribbon, with flags dipping
above and a bugle lifting its throat to bray skyward. But each
profile is young and austere under its helmet, each is a silent fear
glimpsed through all the mummery. But all this is a bazar of
miracles where there is nothing to buy. They will have smaller
magic, they will forget themselves looking here and there at smaller
wonders ... a man selling a device of feathers whirling at the end of
a stick, or a doll that jigs on a little black board. And here they
are crowded together and staring so hard that their eyes seem to
produce the miracle by the power of their concerted gaze ... a
peddler selling three knives for a quarter. And here is a top
balancing itself, dancing for them, swerving daintily on its single
pointed foot, and they watch as intently as if a graceful young girl
were dancing for them. Their eyes grow bright and they feel a lust
for swift motion. They have forgotten for a moment that they must
die, and there is nothing in the world but the joyous dancing of the
top. Surely then the spell can be ended ... if only one person
remembered that there is choice, if only one person said: this is
only the curse.
But at last the silent stealthy retreat into nowhere is over, and in
the deserted city nothing stirs ... only the lightning runs
mouse-like through the sky. Because there is no longer a light in
any window, or the shape of a human being to be the pupil of it, the
buildings stare at each other with blinded eyes; and in the darkness
the city dreams of a new people that will come with the day ... while
it lies in a caul of mist that morning tears apart, insisting on
birth.
1
Lighter. He could feel a tension in the room as of something about
to strike. He could feel the darkness whirring itself up as a clock
does before it strikes. He listened for morning to strike. He raged
within himself because it was morning, because the outlines of things
came before his eyes and stared at him with their number and
finality: six beds, four on this side and two on the other ... one
table next to each bed, four legs to each table, four legs to each
bed, one man to each bed, three windows ... because everything stared
at him with one question that he had been trying not to hear: Well,
what are you going to do? Well, what _is_ there to do? Listen ...
that's easy ... spend the rest of my life listening to the noises in
my head. Sounds as if all the scales I'd ever played were running
riot. Turn them into a symphony. Start now and find out what
happens ... seems they burst and collapse ... the long wheezing sound
of collapse. Microscopic balloons bursting and collapsing inside his
head ... fair-day inside my head. Turn over now, shift the noises to
the other side. As he turned, an unpleasant thought ... what was it?
Searching for it and afraid to find it ... the feeling you get when
your teeth bite into something hard, and you keep on eating, afraid
of finding the hard spot again ... Turn over, anyway. Shift the
noises to the other side. But they don't seem to be moving any more,
feels as if each one has fallen into place. Doctor, I have all the
noises in place. Dr. Gaynor (as if lecturing): "Excellent,
excellent! Now do you recall the game we used to play as youngsters?
A little round case, the top made of glass, with tiny white balls in
it, and holes for the balls to fall into ... the trick being to roll
the balls into place by tilting the box this way and that. Now just
keep that in mind. If the noises fall out, keep wagging your head
around. After a while you'll be able to get them into place in no
time." But doctor, what game does Biondi play when he lies awake
twitching his chin that way? Here's a good question, doctor. When
does he _win_? Again ... the hard bitter taste in his mouth! Ruth
... in the center of all his thoughts the hard kernel that he bit on.
To forget her for a while ... to sleep, thrust himself back into the
darkness. Why should I want to move again? The sheets and the
blankets have hardened on me ... a long time ago they were poured
over me, and now they have hardened into a mould. Why should I want
to move again? I am tired ... I am so tired. How about this when he
comes? Doctor, I don't want to be born. No good will come of it,
doctor. Let me lie in the womb of the sheets, this way, my body
folded up. "But my dear young man, we _must_ discharge you, now that
you're well." Dr. Gaynor has his hands on my bed, leaning on them
like forepaws. Four-footed ... that's what he is. The way he leans
over each bed, gives him a chance to be four-footed again. Sick of
seeing his short bow-legs under his haunches ... needs a curve of
tail between to make it complete. Can you see Poldy? Poldy's
remembering to be grown-up. Keeps shutting his lips when they fall
open. _He_ doesn't want to, either, doctor. "Nonsense ...
everything wants."
* * * * * * *
Lighter. That time it skipped a beat. Turn over and try to sleep.
But instead his mind went back to his childhood. As he lay in the
hospital bed trying to sleep, his childhood became a vast water
around him, and each time that he dozed off, a little of it flowed in
... filled it up as water from the sea fills up, in the holes that
children dig in the sand. In the winter, he remembered, spit froze
on the streets in little round slabs that he tried not to slip on.
Women put shawls over their heads, and the fringes fell down on their
shoulders. From the back they looked like birds. In the winter men
warmed themselves with their arms, a flaying motion, as if they
suddenly felt guilty of something and had to do penance on the
streets. Christopher ... who ran errands for the tailor, who had a
lobe of soft flesh hanging like an ornament from his left ear.
Christopher standing alone in a dark hallway, stroking his ear and
smiling to himself. He had envied Christopher, for the lobe of soft
flesh that could be felt at secret times, that gave pliantly between
his fingers. His mother ... he remembered her less than the woman
who came to do the washing ... whom he watched as she bent over the
tub, and followed to the roof to see her hanging the clothes. Under
her skirt her buttocks were shaped like large leaves, and when she
stepped sideways they shook like leaves on the stem of her body. One
time she put a clothes-pin in her mouth, and when she took it out he
could see the beads of saliva on it shining for a second in the sun.
Then he counted to himself the number it was from the end, so that he
would not touch it when he took the things down at night ...
Somebody sighing and turning over in bed ... Geraghty walking around
in the dark. In the bed next to him, Poldy muttering something that
sounded like an answer to a question in his dream. Forgot himself
and answered that one out loud ... how far towards morning? He could
not tell when morning would strike. He curled up his legs and tried
to sleep, but the past kept flooding in on him ... curious things
from his childhood flowed in and drifted about ... Christopher
feeling his ear in the dark hallway ... the women's shawls that were
strange birds, women with fringed bird-shoulders walking before him.
White knuckles ... the game of white knuckles! a secret greeting that
he had with the other boys, to lift his hand in front of him and
clench it until the knuckles showed white. As he tried it under the
blanket a sharp pain went into his arm ... my hand is too weak to
clench itself...
Weakness coming over him like a wave, the shallow wave that is left
to creep back into the sea. Weakness receding into his body so that
he could not move, so that he was held in the mould of the sheets,
too weak to break through. Lying on the hill that time ... his
fingers clamping themselves into the earth, his cheek to the earth
... and from the corner of his eye seeing a cloud come over him,
feeling it pin him to the earth with one taut thread of light. For a
moment, then, he could not break through. The earth and the air and
the sky were moulded around him, and his body ... the careless shape
it made when he flung himself down ... was only the empty space
inside the mould ... To be back again, lying on the hill. To thrust
himself into the darkness again, flood the deepest plane of his mind
with sleep ... a level shore where nothing could lodge and be left
for him when the water receded; where there would be no questions, no
place for the past to come up and wake him with its swishing back and
forth ...
How the napkins smelled of yeast one night. "Well, why don't you
eat?" Because the napkins smell yeasty ... it was the night the tree
fell in the storm, and lay clear across the street. Strange to see
the trunk lying on the pavement, strange to see the boys riding the
trunk. He remembered how they swung in the branches all day, and
forgot themselves and the street, and became mythical creatures who
have only a tree-life. But at night when the others were gone, he
had bent over and looked at the roots still fastened in the earth,
writhing against each other with arms that were embraced in a
terrible struggle. Then he had wondered why the pavement had not
burst over the place where the roots were struggling for so long, and
the tree became something evil that he ran away from, that grew in
his dreams that night ... an evil and brooding presence.
* * * * * * *
Five. Somewhere in a distant part of the building he heard it, he
counted five strokes and heard them repeated in the corridors.
Strange and sad it sounded to hear the clocks striking out of the
silence. For the moment that he listened his being was suspended in
longing for some remote wonder of his childhood. He heard the clocks
speaking with the sudden utterance of birds ... he thought that
somewhere in a distant part of the building there were three birds
perching on a dark branch, and giving off in their sleep the same
formula of sound ... and that he was a little boy again listening to
it. Surely he had lived this moment before, for the infinite sadness
of it was something remembered ... the dark branch in the woods was
remembered ... perhaps from some picture in a child's book ... Poldy
waking up ... but suppose I said it? Doctor, I don't want to be
born. See, I have shaped the sheets around me, a snug womb.
"Nonsense ... everything wants." Patient pleads to remain in
hospital ... try it out on your newspaper headline. Nonsense ... But
still-born children! Ah, how about that ...
Dozing off and dreaming of a strange child-birth. It was a drill.
First the orderlies came in and ranged themselves against the wall.
Then the nurses came and stood along the opposite wall. Dr. Gaynor
came in and stood in the center of the room, and all the men were
listening to him. They were lying down and sound asleep, yet they
were listening. Dr. Gaynor stood in the center of the room and said:
"We are going to have a drill. We are going to drill you on being
born. The signal will be the clapping of my hands." He clapped his
hands, and all the men swung out of bed with their legs first,
holding them stiff and erect so that every pair of legs made an arc
in the air; and the arcs remained in the air and shaped themselves
into windows, rounded cathedral windows and someone was going in and
out the windows.
Geraghty. He can't sleep. In and out the windows ... in and out the
beds. Geraghty weaving himself in and out of the beds all night, as
if he were a spool from which string was being unwound, weaving the
string in and out of the beds as one does with an intricate bundle.
Can't sleep until he's tied the beds securely. That's why he looks
so craftily at the doctor in the morning ... keeps them all guessing
why he can't sleep. "Couldn't sleep again, doctor, just couldn't
sleep."
Doctor (leaning four-footed on the bed and turning his head to look
out of the window): Couldn't sleep?
Geraghty: I don't know what it is, doctor.
Doctor (still looking out of the window): The drugs didn't help?
Geraghty: Not much ... slept at the beginning, but then I had to get
up and walk around.
Doctor answers by tapping the right hind leg.
Geraghty (raising himself on his elbow, sudden terror in his voice):
Doctor, what do you think it is?
Doctor stands erect, frowning at him ... Geraghty looking back, a
wide impudent stare that seems to change into secret laughter. I'll
tell you a secret, Geraghty ... Dr. Gaynor smells yeasty. He has a
white handkerchief in his pocket that gives off a yeasty smell.
* * * * * * *
Turn over and try to sleep. He turned, hitting his arm against the
wall. Someone in the room answered the sound, speaking out of his
dream ... look at the sun. Who splashed it on the sky that way?
Looks like paint splashed on a palette ... another cloudy day.
Doctor, give me a brush. I want to use that splash of paint ... yes,
that one ... see what color it is. Only one splash of paint on that
whole big palette. Incredibly stupid. Seems to be a green light on
the shade ... sign of going crazy, to see new colors in things ...
look at Biondi trying to concentrate ... if that isn't! He must be
having a difficult dream ...
Biondi frowning in his sleep, with the sheet tucked under his chin
like a napkin looked suddenly childish and comic. Biondi turned, and
a little wedge of sunlight lay on his back, as if it were a doctor's
instrument being moved carefully, thoughtfully ... searching out
something that was hidden underneath. And Biondi lying under it so
patiently ... he pitied him. I'll see Biondi when I'm gone, be back
to see him. Nonsense! The man had a disgusting way of clicking his
tongue, and his face never looked clean. Two beds away ... the large
man sleeping with his hands folded prayerfully under his cheek ...
the heavy flesh collected under his eyes ... like another pair to see
with when his eyes are closed. Two tiers of eyes staring at him ...
turn away, can't bear that staring. Poldy's ear creeping out of the
sheet, a peculiar look of listening to it. So this is your big day.
Well, what are you going to do? Sleep. No, the room is too crowded.
Oh God, all the listening and staring in the room...
Strange how much light is coming out. Diarrhœa ... the darkness
can't stop itself. Well, they should be waking across the street.
* * * * * * *
He raised himself on his elbow and looked across Poldy, down and
across to a window where the shade was half-way up, a dark outer
shade showing a little way across the top, all carefully measured
like the curtains of a stage. Very well, then, begin. The man comes
out first...
A man came to the window and stood looking down into the street. His
collar stuck out at a tangent from his neck, and while he looked
thoughtfully into the street he kept pinching the flesh of his
throat. Then he went away and the window was blank for a while, but
by careful watching one could catch the flash of a white table-cloth.
Now it's the woman's turn ... comes to the window and raises the
shade, lifts her hand with it, so that the sleeve of her kimona falls
back, and you can see the brown wrinkled flesh of her elbow. Next
the man sits down at the table with his back to the window. His legs
are curled round the chair, and while he waits for things to be
brought he strokes the back of his hair. When they are through
eating, the woman stands up and turns off the light ... After that he
could not see anything. The window went dark and opaque, like the
glass of a slide when no figures are being reflected on it. The
lights went out in all the windows, and all the buildings he could
see from the hospital became distant and opaque, a picture hung so
that no detail of it could be seen. There _were_ pictures of that
kind ... the one in my aunt's bedroom. At first only a long white
figure lying on a bed, the rest of the canvas in shadow; and he was
about to turn away when a face came out of the shadow and stared at
him ... an angry old man with a long white beard. Then he saw other
faces, all gazing out with a stern and terrible concentration ... and
every wayward curving of line became a face, and every blur of shadow
was turned into a face, until he felt that the picture had surrounded
him ... rushing out and colliding with my aunt in the hall. "But is
anything chasing you? Well, then, don't rush so..."
"What did you say?" Dr. Gaynor asked. I said don't let it surround
me. Dr. Gaynor could not hear very well, and he had to repeat the
words over and over again, making the sounds crisper each time until
the sentence was chopped into eight separate ticks, and his tongue
ached with the effort of saying it. I said: don't let it surround
me...
"But what?"
"The picture. It's badly hung. I can't see the faces."
"Ah, yes, you used to paint..."
"No, I used to play ... Poldy used to paint. Still I know something
about it. But I can't see any of the faces. The light is bad."
"I said he may _not_ go blind..."
"The light is bad, doctor, pull up the shade. The light is very bad.
I can't see the picture clearly."
"What picture?"
"The one out there, with the windows. The oil coagulated when I
painted it. The oil lumped into windows ... they blur the picture.
Oil paintings must be hung right."
"Yes ... yes ... I see..."
"But the light is _still_ bad. There isn't enough light, I say. You
don't know how the darkness presses on the back of my neck."
"Is that better?" Dr. Gaynor lifted the shade slowly, imperceptibly,
and stood near the window pinching the flesh of his throat and
looking thoughtfully at the men lying in bed.
"But can't you lift it higher, doctor?" He heard his voice sounding
as if it were going to cry. "You don't know how the darkness presses
on the back of my neck..."
"Well, is _that_ better..."
But now, as the shade was raised all the way, there was a tremulous
motion in the picture. Soon it began to quiver within itself, and
while he noted this with a feeling of horror, he saw the doctor seize
the picture in his hand and hold it out like a tray. And he saw that
the picture was made up of brightly-colored fragments, each fragment
shaped differently, but all put together to look like the buildings
that he saw from the hospital. And he noted further, with a
painfully oppressive feeling that this discovery had some ominous
significance, that the picture had never really been painted, but
only put together like a puzzle. "You see, it's a puzzle," the
doctor said, "and this is the way"--he rattled the fragments on the
tray until two or three bounced off--"to break it." Then with a
stupid smile on his face Dr. Gaynor continued rattling the tray, and
there was no end to the picture, there was no end to the pieces of it
that fell on his bed ... showering down on him in a rain of fragments
too bright for his eyes, suffocating him so that he could not shout
to the doctor to stop; and piling around him so that, if he did not
stand up or raise his arms, they would cover him and bury him. But
just when he thought they were closing in over his head, the
fragments disappeared, and the faces of his friends were looking at
him ... stern and mask-like in expression. And he recognized the man
who stood at the window pinching the flesh of his throat; and Dr.
Gaynor's face went in and out of the others winking like a firefly.
There was the face of Ruth, too ... an archway of hair and her face
between; but the horror of it was that her face was void like the
door-space between the arch. And a clear voice said: the picture
surrounded you. Then he awoke. An orderly was at the window. He
had raised the shade all the way and the sunlight streamed in, making
everything brightly-colored like the fragments in his dream.
"Very clear day," the orderly said.
"Yes, promises to be warm."
* * * * * * *
Sunlight lay on the city ... a scourge of sunlight. But from the
hospital window there was no longer the city ... only a set of
building blocks small and distant as toys. Blocks laid out by some
child who was not yet old enough to play with them, who didn't know
how to pile them into a pattern or arrange them according to size ...
who knew only which was the top and which was the base, and put the
blocks together and considered it sufficient that all their tops were
to the sky, and all their bases to the earth. And beyond the
buildings was the ragged edge of the city, with boats nosing in at
the docks ... coming to be nursed. When a lot of boats came together
and stayed for a while in the docks they looked like young at the
nipples of their mother. But all this was silent. No sound came
from the city, and nothing happened to it except sun and rain. He
had looked at it for hours together until it lost perspective, lost
depth and height, and had only one plane ... until it looked to him
like a vaudeville backdrop waiting there to be rolled up, staring
desolately after the voice of the comedians is gone.
"Very far up..." the orderly said. But how far. The bottom may be
miles below ... there may not be any bottom, only the walls of the
buildings shooting down. Sidewalks ... a temporary scaffolding, so
that they should have something to walk on. But they'd better not
stamp on it or it will fall through.
A dream of stepping into the hospital elevator. It plunged down and
could not stop itself, and he went over to the colored man who
operated it and tapped him on the shoulder. Did you miss the
sidewalk? "Yes, I seem to have missed it." And they continued going
down, neither of them concerned over what had happened. Finally he
grew tired of this. He went over to the colored man again. Reverse
it, he said. And on the instant they were catapulted back to the
top. "You see," the colored man observed sagely, picking his teeth,
"you can reach the top but you can never reach the bottom..."
The orderly crossing the room and standing in the doorway, waving his
hand at the window ... yes, great view. Something stopping in the
room. What was it that stopped just now? What was it that stopped
when the orderly went out? Geraghty ... Geraghty standing near his
bed and looking down at it, getting in and sighing heavily. Came to
the end of the string, and now he can sleep. But Biondi is waking up
... can tell by the way his chin begins to twitch...
All day Biondi lay in bed twitching his chin so that tiny parallel
arches appeared on it, holding it so for a second and smoothing it
out again. The moment his chin stopped twitching he fell asleep ...
like the animals. They fall asleep easily ... just fold a wing or
put their heads away or lift a leg and they're asleep. All Biondi
has to do is to stop twitching his chin. I'll try this one on him:
Doctor, what should I do to fall asleep? Doctor (thinking
profoundly): "Shutting the eyes is good." No, don't shut your eyes
... the others will stare at you. I'll tell you a great secret,
doctor, lean over, that's it. The eyes are not only to see with ...
they are to prevent others from seeing us. Doctor (with
astonishment): "Indeed." Yes, it's true. I found it out. You can't
be stared at so easily if your eyes are open. "Oh come, now, he may
_not_ go blind." Yes, but suppose he does ... the worst part of it
will be the staring that he won't be able to repel with his eyes.
He'll have to stay alone most of the time ... being blind is not so
bad when you're alone. Isn't that true, doctor? Doctor (lecturing):
"Now the blind man that came in here the other day ... you noticed
that he walked with his head back? Blindness requires a whole
re-adjustment of the body. You balance with the eyes, too. He'll
have to learn that..." Doctor (continuing to lecture and leaning on
the bed, four-footed): "But we don't really _know_ whether he'll go
blind. In many cases vision has been retained. We are often
fortunately disappointed ... (smiling here, and quickening his words)
yes, yes, very often disappointed..."
In school that time when I was sent to be disciplined ... the dean
rubbing his hands and saying: "But we don't really _know_ if you're
bad ... I'm satisfied that most people are good. I'm satisfied if
only a few people are bad." Why doesn't Dr. Gaynor say it ... I'm
satisfied if only a _few_ people go blind ... Well, shut your eyes
and try to imagine it ... geometry ... if Poldy goes blind will he
see geometry all his life ...
She wrote it all down backhand and blotted as she went along ...
name, Lewis Orling ... birth, December 12, 1894 ... age, married,
wife's name, history, war record, diseases, religion ... all in ten
lines and three for remarks ... I'll give Dr. Gaynor a recipe for
creating new people. Dr. Gaynor (lecturing): To create new people,
take all the hospital charts out of the files, cut into little
strips, shake in a basket until they are thoroughly mixed, then let
fall on large pieces of cardboard, a handful of strips at a time ...
paste the fragments together ... How would _I_ come out? ... it
really can't make any difference, though. Everybody here has a
souvenir ... just a _lit_tle _sou_venir of the war. But why does
Biondi get fat on his?
He turned and examined Biondi's face, the grayish overflowing cheeks.
He noticed his hand as it held the sheet, puffed so that the knuckles
showed as minute purple dots, and the joints as dark creases.
Biondi's flesh filled him with loathing, it seemed like an evil
compensation for the loss of his legs ... a senseless mathematical
equation stubbornly working itself out. Hatred for Biondi rose in
his throat, screwed it tight so that he felt he was suffocating.
Hatred for all the men lying in bed. All night he had been lying
awake, bearing for them the whole burden of consciousness. All
night, with inevitable suction, the busy thoughts of their sleep had
flowed into his wakefulness ... and now he hated them for the way in
which they had used him. He hated them for their easy acceptance of
what had been done to them. The trick of it! The monstrous trick of
the whole thing, that for his hope of fame and for everything he had
been before the war, he had only the noises in his head to listen to
... only the constant fine whirring in his head. Like the end of a
record, somebody forgot to take the needle off ... And again the
bitter taste of Ruth in his mouth. Now it came to him with the
impact of something first discovered that he would have to go back to
her that day; and in that moment his hatred flowed over to her...
But meanwhile he was staring at Biondi, and the force of his stare
made Biondi open his eyes. "They change the beds around every day,"
Biondi observed drowsily ... then scratched his cheek with a rapid
vibration of his forefinger, tucked the sheet under his chin and went
to sleep again ... I enter Biondi's dream, he woke to let me in. Why
can't _I_ sleep, I also am tired. Too late, too late ... no
burrowing back any more, there is no darkness left to let me in.
But he seemed to be in utter darkness, and going down a flight of
irregular stairs. His body jerked when a step was too shallow, and
was carried down to be gently landed on those steps that were too
high. But on one of the shallow steps, and just after he had been
aware of taking it with an abrupt movement of his foot, he fell
asleep.
2
At nine-thirty that morning Lewis and Poldy stepped out of the
hospital together. At the entrance they paused, wondering which way
to turn. Then, agreeing silently and indifferently, they faced about
and walked down Fifth Avenue.
Neither of them spoke. Poldy walked with his head drooping forward
and his eyes fixed on the pavement, and Lewis was painfully conscious
that his suit was too big for him. He kept plucking at the sleeves
to shorten them, and pulling the coat forward on his shoulders. At
last these motions made Poldy turn to look at him. "I have a suit in
Levine's office which ought to fit me better," Lewis said. But Poldy
did not answer.
At fifty-ninth street they stopped to wait for the traffic to change.
For the first time Poldy glanced around him, looking wonderingly at
the people and the buildings. He turned to Lewis and spoke in a low
voice. "Don't you think that night nurse was beautiful?" he asked,
frowning anxiously. "Don't you think so?" But before Lewis answered
he turned away again, his eyes intently watching the pavement. Now
and then as they walked his hands fluttered to his tie, and without
looking up or slowing his pace he tried to loosen it, stretching his
neck absurdly as if he felt it was choking him. They walked rapidly,
speeding up as they went, until Lewis had to take Poldy's arm to
prevent him from breaking into a run.
Poldy took occasion then to speak again. "Do you know what I think,
Lewis?" he asked, lowering his voice secretively.
"Well ... what?"
"Dr. Gaynor was sorry when we left ... he was pretty sorry about it.
And did you see Biondi's face! His jaw just dropped, like that, you
know. As though he didn't know right along that we were leaving
today."
Something in his friend's voice made Lewis turn and look at him
intently. As Poldy's hands kept fluttering to his tie, he noted how
small they were ... the perfect small-boned modeling of the fingers
that seemed to be always engaged in such busy and ineffectual motion.
Many times before he had observed this, and always with a feeling of
pity for Poldy, as if in some way the hands were a betrayal of the
strong and well-formed body. But today he saw it with a slight
disgust. He found himself wishing that Poldy would leave him; at the
same time he knew he was afraid to be alone. While they were
together he felt himself still secure, still held in the world of
illness which had walled him in. Poldy, walking beside him with his
abstracted air, his slack profile ... the lips parted and always
moist ... made a defense around him, holding off the threat of
ordinary life. And so, though Lewis knew he should have turned his
steps westward, though he thought of all the things that had to be
done, they continued to walk together. And always there was this
absurd speeding up of their pace, until it seemed they were engaged
in a walking race with each other and people turned to stare at them.
Lewis took Poldy's arm. "See here, Poldy," he said irritably, "we
don't have to walk so fast. Don't you see how we're rushing?" But
when Poldy obediently slackened his pace, going too slowly this time,
he stopped short and faced him angrily.
"See here, Poldy, what are you going to do? You can't walk the
streets all day."
"Why not, I'd like to know?"
"Something might happen to you."
Poldy withdrew his arm pettishly. "Oh, what could happen to me
_now_! That's a good one." He turned away frowning, absorbed in
watching the automobiles ... looking at the wheels as they came
within range of his vision and following their motion with his eyes
as far as he could without turning his head. And in this intent
observation of the wheels, with his head bent forward and rigid,
there was something secretive and guilty. So wrapt was he that when
the time came to cross he started nervously and looked up,
bewildered. As he followed the lines of a tall building to its
far-away pyramid top, his gaze widened with childish wonder. He
stared at it and then looked away, sighing as at a problem that had
to be given up. Finally he remembered Lewis's question. "I'd like
to walk around a while," he said.
"What will you do after?"
Poldy considered. "Go to Bannerman's ... he has my pictures ... I
must see what they're like. I really don't remember." He laughed
shortly. "Say, did you _see_ Biondi's face when we left? His jaw
just dropped ... like that, you know. Yet he knew right along--"
Lewis turned from him impatiently. "I think we had better part now,
Poldy," he said. "It's stupid to walk around this way." And when
Poldy looked at him, not understanding, Lewis drew him into the
shadow of a building and gave directions on what he was to do,
enforcing each with a tap on the shoulder. The last was that Poldy
should call him up at night and they would tell each other what had
befallen them during the day. Poldy nodded and walked away. But he
had gone only a short distance when he turned and came back to Lewis,
and stood before him, his eyes transfixed with a look of intense
pleading.
"Lewis ... do you know what I really wish?" he began in a low hurried
voice. "I wish I had made a promise ... I wish someone had made me
promise that I would do a special thing, spend my life doing it ...
and that I had to do it now. Then everything would be simple. I
don't know what _sort_ of thing, though..." He stopped abruptly and
looked at Lewis with troubled eyes. There was something else that he
tried to say, but unable to find words for it he swung round on his
heel and walked jauntily away. Lewis stood alone. As he watched
Poldy's going he knew a beginning was made, he faced the obligation
to set his own affairs in motion. He too turned briskly and walked
in the opposite direction.
* * * * * * *
But after a while he felt tired. The energy which had made him leave
Poldy was gone, and he turned into a quiet side street, walking
against sidewalks so bright with sun that they struck like a blare of
sound. He drew his cap over his eyes until he could see only what
came just in front of him. With his hands curled up in his sleeves
so that they seemed to be swinging empty, and coasting near the
buildings for guidance, he gave himself up to his wanderings ... to
the feeling of exhaustion that was settling around him, a fine film
of it through which everything was strained.
Poldy was gone. Lewis remembered now that their parting on the
street-corner had been like the parting in a fairy-tale: each to his
separate adventure after the common fate in which they had been
bewitched. And as the fairy-tale also taught, they were to meet at
night and tell what had befallen them. But, Lewis asked himself,
what _could_ befall? In his heart was the deep conviction that all
adventures were at an end ... resentment that now he was forced to go
about again, continuing his life. As he walked through the streets
and tried to think of the future, he felt like someone unwillingly
awake ... someone who expected to sleep all night but opens his eyes
after a while, and is forced to lie that way, painfully feeling his
own awareness. From the war and the hospital years he had been
forcibly awakened ... they had been a profound sleep in which
everything had rusted away within him. What could it matter then if
anything _did_ befall? Experience was now nothing to be desired, it
was valuable only because it could be recounted to Poldy at night.
Poldy! All his thoughts kept swinging back and forth about Poldy, as
if they were leashed to one center. Somewhere near him he was
walking about, they might even encounter each other at the casual
turning of a corner. But the fear of it made Lewis energetic again,
he walked briskly to the corner and stopped there, and threw his head
far back so that he could read the sign-post from under the brim of
his cap. Where was he? The answer gave him a shock. He was near
his home ... _she_ was near ... he might even have coasted past the
house and been seen by her. As he stood there looking up in panic
and wondering what to do, a tiny figure swam up before his eyes ...
seemed to hover between him and the lamp-post ... a miniature statue
swathed in gauze, something he must have seen somewhere and
forgotten, until this moment when it came back to him strangely
invested with meaning. It was swathed in hospital gauze that went in
spirals around it, and somehow made an intricate cross in back ...
went over the face of the statue in so many thicknesses that the head
looked ovoid, nothing but a little peak in front to indicate that
there were features. And in the transfixed moment that he saw it
Lewis decided not to go back to her ... not yet, he pleaded with
himself. Better to walk around a while, to be alone for a while
longer. He turned from the sign-post and found that he was at a
point where many streets intersected. He chose the one that he was
facing because it would lead him far away.
* * * * * * *
Towards nightfall he found himself in the park. All day he had not
stopped to eat or rest; and now, exhausted from his wanderings, he
sat down on a bench that faced the avenue, intending to have a nap
before he went home. But hardly had he stretched his legs and
settled his hands in his pockets, when a strange alertness came over
him. He felt the indefinite light and steady droning of traffic and
the movement of people merging together into a heightened silence, in
which some word was about to sound ... some revelation that would
change everything, and make it possible for him to rise and go home
as if there had never been any interruption. But only the thought of
Christopher swam insistently into his mind; and he asked himself why
it had troubled him all day ... why he remembered for the first time
today all the delight and terror that he felt, in that moment when
they had come upon Christopher standing alone and stroking his ear in
the dark hallway. Craftily, now, he understood ... that Christopher
had taught him all the subtle ways in which the body gives pleasure,
that now he too could go apart with his pain, as Christopher had done
with his deformity, and make a privacy of it where nothing could
reach him ... where Ruth's love could not reach him or the memory of
his past. So much had his childhood served him ... he had this to
begin his life with. And from the war, he asked ... was there
nothing to remember from the war, nothing swishing back and forth in
his mind from all that rich cargo of debris? He could think only of
the time with Poldy ... how Poldy burst out crying in the middle of
the road, standing there with the tears running down his cheeks,
ashamed to put his hands to his face, ashamed to look up. "But
everything is over now, Poldy. Look how quiet it is." And Poldy
taking his hand as if he wanted to crush it and looking at Lewis with
anger and hatred in his eyes. "Tell me, will it happen again? Will
I cry this way again?" Except for that there was nothing to
remember. He could not look back at his past, he did not want it to
exist. His past baffled him, as if he were looking into a room where
he could see all that went on, without being able to hear what was
said or distinguish the faces of those who were in it. Though the
room was brightly lighted and people came and went before the window,
all their gestures were detached and unreal, it was all a mysterious
pantomime. Sound was muffled in it, and on every face was the
impassive stern overtone of a mask. For him there would be neither
past nor future, but only a timeless isolation of pain. He would not
make any concession to the past ... no, not the first one, which was
to accept her love again; for fear it might act as a breach, and all
the things which he had forgotten ... all the things he had desired
... would come flooding back on him. Before he rose from the bench
he warned himself: not to accept Ruth's love again, but to harden
himself against his memories, and live with her as if they were
strangers to each other. So he would hold himself intact, so the
gesture of pain would be frozen into permanence ...
Lewis rose to go home. On his way, however, he decided to stop at
Levine's office first and change his suit, and there to call up Poldy.
3
They had been talking for hours. Levine's back was to the lamp, his
face shadowed save for the bright prismatic play of his glasses.
Lewis sat opposite. Between them the desk bore the burden of their
gestures. Lewis kept striking it with his clenched fist when he
talked, or nervously smoothing it with his palm whenever he was
forced to listen. Levine sat massive and immobile, his hands for the
most part clasped in front of him, except when the word he wanted did
not come. Then he would release his right hand, and putting the
thumb and forefinger together, shake off an invisible drop of water
... a gesture which seemed to have the virtue of bringing the right
word to mind. From the ambush of shadow in which he sat Levine
studied his caller, his face never once relaxed from the curious
expression with which he had first greeted him.
It was true, he noted, that Lewis's appearance had changed little.
There were the same quick resentful motions of his small brown eyes,
the same nervous gestures and voluble speech. If the war had made
any change in him it had been merely to accentuate his mannerisms, to
give them a hysterical tempo. Otherwise there was the same
expression of the face ... an expression slightly fanatic, due
perhaps to the sparsity with which it was fleshed ... an air of
strain about the features, which seemed to be always peaked with the
effort of staying together ... a strained expression about the
nostrils, which were clamped too tightly into the upper lip and had a
trick of whitening whenever Lewis was angered. As his friend spoke
to him, Levine noticed it often ... this sudden concentrated pallor
about the nostrils; and he sensed that under the voluble
reminiscences and abrupt outbursts of laughter, there was a current
of anger ... whenever they stopped speaking he could feel it almost
physically present, waiting for a reckoning. Yes, all that had been
said so far, Levine told himself, was nothing. He understood that
Lewis had sought him out for something special that had to be said,
to have the reckoning with his anger in his presence. So in a long
silence that fell between them, he leaned forward and spoke in a low
voice. "Tell me," he said, "why didn't you go home first?"
Lewis flashed a look at him that was half sulkiness, half
appreciation. "You might understand that yourself, I think."
"But you see, I don't," Levine said humbly. "Well, no ... perhaps I
do. There are so many things, at least, to understand by it..."
But Lewis was staring at him with fascinated eyes, as if he were held
spellbound in an idea that had just occurred to him. He took from
his pocket four tiny pieces of newspaper, each one folded small as a
thumb-nail. These he opened and smoothed out on the desk.
"I'd like to tell you something," he said slowly. "It _is_ a sort of
explanation. But first you'll have to read these. I cut them out of
newspapers," he added carelessly, "various times, when I had nothing
better to do."
Frowning, and holding the paper so close to his face that he seemed
to be smelling it, Levine read:
Last night a fire broke out in the town hall during a performance
of the Brahms' _Requiem_, given by the Ascension Choral Society.
Flames were discovered by an usher in the cloak room on the
balcony, and the extinguishers immediately applied. It required
the quick action of the fire department, however, to prevent the
flames from spreading. The audience left in good order, except
for a slight panic at one of the exits, which occurred when one
of the ushers had difficulty in opening a door.
Levine put it aside and glanced up inquiringly. "Read them all,"
Lewis said, shoving them across the desk. "They're pretty much
alike, though." There was a peculiar expression on his face, a look
of distrust and cunning while he watched his friend read. At one
time he rose and began to pace excitedly around the room, rapping
everything as he passed. More and more seriously, scarcely daring to
look up and ask the meaning of it, Levine read:
Last night a performance of _Faust_ at the Opera House was
temporarily interrupted by the discovery of fire in one of the
property rooms. A fifteen minute delay in raising the curtain on
the third act caused considerable impatience and anxiety among
the audience. The flames were extinguished by stage hands before
any serious damage occurred.
and,
Fire, attributed to the careless lighting of a cigarette, burned
the Trentini Theatre to the ground, last night between nine and
ten o'clock. The fire broke out during a performance of _Cosa
Sia_, and there was a general stampede to the exits. Fireman
Conrad Meltzi was fatally injured when a section of the balcony
collapsed.
The last one was different:
A performance of _The Sunken Bell_ was interrupted last night at
the Playhouse by a disturbance in the audience, due to the sudden
illness of one of the women spectators. Dr. Alfred Downing who
attended the patient announced that she had given birth to a boy
in the women's rest room.
"Interesting! All very interesting!" Levine exclaimed on finishing.
He took off his glasses and polished them, speaking meanwhile in a
brisk professorial manner. "As I see it, there's a common element in
all these notices. In each case a performance seems to have been
interrupted. In three cases a fire caused the interruption, in one
the premature delivery of a child under unfavorable circumstances.
Now if we proceed from this point, our next step--" he looked
inquiringly at Lewis. "Our next step, I should say, is to find out
... discover, I should say, what the symbols involved..."
"Do you think it was foolish?" Lewis interrupted.
"Think what foolish..."
"To collect those ... the papers you were reading." He leaned
forward impulsively and swept them off the desk. "A hundred times
I've been on the point of throwing them away, and yet I couldn't. I
treasured them as if they were valuable coins. I insisted on keeping
them every time they searched my pockets for things to throw away.
People looked at me queerly. Something wrong here, you know, up
here." He rapped his forehead three times and burst out laughing.
"Yet it's awfully simple. I kept those papers," Lewis began,
deliberately tapping off the words on the desk, "as a record of my
life ... a simple, clear-cut record of my life. In each case, as you
say, a performance is interrupted by fire. Fire is the war, of
course, the years I've been away. Now isn't that easy? Don't you
feel it when you read it?" He half-rose in his chair and thrust
himself forward at Levine, a fixed triumphant expression on his face.
Levine, intent on polishing his glasses, looked up gravely.
"Say you're sitting in a theatre," Lewis continued hurriedly. "Say
you're listening to the performance ... a beautiful and deliberate
performance. And suddenly some one cries fire, and instead you find
yourself listening to the horrible crackling of the flames and
screams of terror, and the sound of feet trampling over human bodies.
Only--and this is the worst part of it--_through_ your panic you
still hear the performance going on, even through your terror. Faint
and far away you hear it completing itself. And while you struggle
and scream and trample over the others you're still listening to it,
a thousand times more beautiful and majestic because it comes to you
through the fire. But now suppose--" He sat down abruptly, still
staring across at Levine with that fixed expression of triumph.
"What should we suppose?" Levine asked mildly.
Lewis looked down and spoke more slowly, finding the words with
difficulty. "Suppose that moment ... the moment of panic terror
which should normally last only a second," he said, "were to be
prolonged indefinitely. Suppose a person was destined to a lifetime
of it ... to be haunted by the music even in his terror. If we could
imagine such a person, if there was a person who had that fate..."
"Then what?" Levine interrupted drily.
But Lewis could not go on. His face flushed and now he felt a
painful quivering in both eyelids, so violent that he wanted to shade
his eyes with his hands, to hide it from Levine's scrutiny. "Well,
take me for such a person," he finished, looking away shamefacedly.
Levine continued meditatively polishing his glasses. After a while
he asked, "When did you figure all this out?"
"Oh, a long time ago ... too long ago," Lewis said wearily. "I got
my first idea of it, I remember, one day during the war, when I came
across that notice you read about the theatre burning down. Quite
accidentally, while I was standing near a flight of steps, I
remember, and happened to look down, and I saw an American newspaper
lying on the ground. I read that part over and over again, while the
paper was still lying on the ground, without knowing why it excited
me so. Then I bent down and tore it out and put it away in my
pocket. After that--weeks after, I remember--the meaning of it
flashed on me. But there were a great many things that went before,
before I could understand it."
"Well, what went before?" Levine held his glasses in front of him,
turning them this way and that to catch the light from the window.
"There's something I'd have to explain first."
"Namely..."
Lewis hesitated. "The queer ways," he began slowly, "in which people
amuse themselves ... comfort themselves when they suffer. Probably
you don't know." He spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness.
"Of course they thought I was acting queerly, collecting those papers
and saving them ... but only because they never noticed the queer
ways that people have of comforting themselves. There was a fellow,
for instance, who seized every scrap of tin foil he could lay hands
on, and cut it up into the shape of nickels, and rubbed the design
from real nickels on it so that it looked like real money. He must
have had a fortune in make-believe nickels ... he carried them around
in his pocket and acted as if everyone were trying to steal them.
Whenever there was anything to eat, chocolate or cheese that came
wrapped in tin foil, he cared more about getting the wrapper than the
food. He was so greedy for it that he regularly traded his share of
food for it. I lost track of him after a while, but I saw him again
one time lying in bed, and making the artificial nickels with the one
arm and few fingers he had left. So you see," he looked swiftly at
Levine and turned away again, "once you have seen things like
that...."
"My dear young man," Levine said drily, "you don't have to justify
your ways to me."
"I'm glad, though, that I threw them away." Lewis sighed and touched
the papers gingerly with his foot. Meanwhile Levine's gray eyes were
fixed on Lewis. With his glasses off, their expression was mild,
slightly astonished. Yet there was in that very mildness a hint of
something implacable. There was, in Levine's eyes, infinite
kindliness, but also infinite insistence ... eyes possessed of
implacable patience, that would inevitably draw from whatever they
looked at the intimate secret of that thing. Lewis looked away and
tried to fixate the narrow line of red ribbon that showed on the
typewriter, but the quivering in his eyelids began again and he was
forced to look down. He began to trace imaginary circles on the
desk, and while he gave his recital in a voice scarcely audible, he
seemed intent on the circles he was making, now very rapidly, now
slowly.
"It happened to me first," he said, "while I was waiting on line.
There is, of course, endless waiting on line. It's not the least of
the things one has to go through. This time we were standing in a
narrow hallway, all leaning against the wall--some of us with our
backs to the wall and our arms folded; and these were the ones who
had their heads back as if they were sleeping standing up. And
others standing sideways, crouching against the wall as though they
had to support it. I think I remember the way we stood so well
because it seemed at that moment as if we were all asleep, instead of
standing and waiting on line. We were all so listless and tired.
Nobody spoke, nobody cared any more whether the doctor's door would
ever open again and call the next one in. It made the place where we
were unnaturally quiet, the sort of quiet that happens only when
there are people together who have been silent for a long time. And
while I was standing there, and probably _because_ it was so quiet--I
didn't know what it was to be in a quiet place for months together--I
began to hear music ... an orchestra playing in the distance, but
very clearly. So far away and sad, it seemed to me that I had never
heard music before or known how sad it could be. It sounded very
distinct, playing a triumphal march.... I heard it from the
beginning to the last note, and after the last note it stopped. Only
when it stopped, I realized that it hadn't been triumphant, but
mournful ... and that all the time it had been going farther away
while it played. And then suddenly, suddenly it seemed--" Lewis
stopped, his lips twitching so that he could not speak. He sat in
silence for a moment, rapping the desk violently with his clenched
fist. "How do these things happen?" he asked harshly. "Perhaps
_you_ know all about it, Levine. How did it happen that the music I
heard then ... that march being played somewhere in the distance,
became the symbol for my life ... no, it _was_ my life. It was all
the past I had ever lived, every day I ever lived, every moment. Do
you believe it, Levine, that a man can suddenly _hear_ his life?" He
stared across at his friend with an absurd expression. "But it
wasn't ordinary listening," he continued, raising his voice angrily
as if someone had challenged him. "I tell you I felt a shock of
recognition. I listened to it with horror, as though a physical
presence, a ghost in the form of sound, were confronting me...."
Levine was about to speak, but Lewis motioned for silence. "And
after that it came back to me ... in the midst of the fighting, when
I could not even hear my own shouting, it would come back clearly ...
screaming above the noise, never played too fast, but only magnified
somehow a thousand times. And in every moment of pain, or when it
was intensely quiet ... especially when it was quiet ... or when I
couldn't sleep, I heard it again, at such times soft and far away.
But often as I heard it, there it was--the strange feeling that my
own life was speaking to me."
"Yet after a while," Lewis continued, intent again on the circles his
finger traced, "after a while the experience became a sort of horror
to me. I lived every minute in fear of it, and once that fear got
hold of me, the war seemed to go on in another world, and I did my
share of it in a trance. That time is all a blur to me. My real
life was the fear of hearing the music. I could face danger, then,
without thinking of it, I could kill without knowing it, because I
had gone into a stupor of fear. And the strange thing is that it
wasn't the fear of anything around me--all the things that threatened
my life--but only the fear of hearing the music, the horror that at
the next moment I would hear it playing. 'Very well,' I said to
myself, quite calmly, 'that's what they mean by going insane.' And I
might have gone insane, if not for finding the notice that way. It's
so trivial that it sounds ridiculous to speak of it ... yet in some
way it had the power to relieve the tension ... it cleared things up
for me and lifted me out of my stupor into the world again...."
Lewis paused and looked directly at Levine for the second time in his
narrative ... a swift suspicious glance. "Shall I continue," he
asked sharply, "or does it sound stupid to you?"
"No ... no ... go on."
"But it _is_ stupid," Lewis insisted, watching him.
It seemed for a time as if Levine had forgotten Lewis. He had been
pacing back and forth while he listened, measuring his route
diagonally across the room, never varying it by a single step. Now
he stopped near the window and busied himself with rubbing off the
specks of paint that were spattered on the glass. He went to the
typewriter and blew away the dust that lay on it in a thin film.
Then a picture on the wall claimed his attention. This he
straightened carefully, measuring it by the line of white moulding.
In all these actions there was an air of profound absorption.
"No, I don't think it's stupid," he said, standing back to observe
the effect of the picture.
"It _was_ stupid," Lewis insisted in a nettled voice. "Perhaps I did
go insane ... mildly, without knowing it..."
Levine shrugged his shoulders. "Go on with the story."
"Well, you have to know first," Lewis resumed, his voice deliberately
careless, "that I was a musician before the war."
"I know. And now?"
"Now? Why--why that's all over with ... head noises ... tinnitus
aurium, the technical name." He laughed self-consciously. "And so
it was natural that I should think of my life in terms of music ...
as a symphony, let us say, that I was conducting ... something being
conducted very deliberately to its end. You understand that I didn't
see all this in a flash. It's a matter which I had to figure out, a
part occurring to me now and then, and I pieced it together. But I
must have been thinking about it for a long time without knowing it.
I must have said: my life _will_ be a performance, it will be
deliberate. I know that all the steps were planned in my mind, they
were to follow each other inevitably like the movements of a
symphony. But perhaps..." Lewis paused and stared thoughtfully ...
"perhaps one has no right to be so deliberate about living ... or
triumphant either? Perhaps there was something wrong with that ...
I've often wondered." He was silent, rubbing his forehead and
frowning. "Well, what does it matter anyway," he resumed. "At any
rate the first step was already over--the first movement, I ought to
say. And I began to hear the second, a few introductory notes, that
is, nothing more. Do you remember that picture of me at the piano?"
"You mean the one where you were playing and looking over your
shoulder?"
Lewis nodded. "The shoulder was too coquettish, by the way. Just
nervousness that made me lift it a little when they snapped me."
"Why no, I didn't notice."
"It was, though. You can't imagine how I suffered because of that
shoulder. I thought: it's impossible that anyone will take me
seriously after that picture. But there it was the next morning ...
'a name that will rank with the greatest ... a musical talent of the
first magnitude.' You know, those two phrases kept going through my
head for weeks after, practically deafening me. It was terrible,
like having the words of a popular song in your head. One time it
occurred to me, just as I was starting to play, that the first one
... about the name that would rank ... made the opening words for my
minuet ... the one that goes this way..." he hummed a few measures,
emphasizing the time with short rhythmic movements of his right hand.
"It seemed to me it was actually written for those words, light but
sort of important. Or sometimes I amused myself by arranging the
words like notes. A musical talent of the first magnitude ... that's
sixth-eighth time. A name that will rank with the greatest, either
three-quarter or..."
Lewis stopped and burst out laughing ... a paroxysm of laughing and
coughing that made the tears stream from his eyes. He put his
handkerchief to his mouth and looked over it at Levine, his eyes
widening with an expression of surprise, that turned into alarm as
the coughing continued. When at last he was able to withdraw the
handkerchief, his face was red and he turned away sheepishly.
"No, really," he said, wiping his eyes, "I shouldn't laugh. It's
nothing to laugh at, I assure you."
Levine sat down and looked thoughtfully at Lewis. He clasped his
hands in front of him, then released the right hand and shook off an
invisible drop of water from his thumb and forefinger. But the
gesture failed him, and he rose abruptly and continued with his
pacing back and forth. For a long time he seemed absorbed in his own
thoughts, until a knock at the door roused him. He opened it to
admit a stout little man whom he addressed as Lustbader. Lustbader
sat down in a corner of the room, and with a quick dainty movement
vaulted one leg across the other.
"I'll wait, I'll wait!" he protested, looking brightly from Levine to
Lewis. "Nothing special, Levine, just a friendly call." And by way
of establishing this, he looked off into the distance, whistling, and
occupied himself with throwing his cane from one hand to the other.
This he did with a skill and precision that fascinated Lewis.
Later, when Lustbader removed his hat, he revealed that the fringe of
hair on his head, his eyebrows and eyelashes, even the little tuft of
mustache, were all of the same color ... a dull brick red, which
seemed to cast a reflected glow on his cheeks; and not merely of the
same color, but perfectly matched in shading and texture. And this
uniform coloring made his face look so unreal, so much as if it were
made up for a masquerade, that Lewis found himself unable to take his
eyes from the newcomer. He was staring open-mouthed when Levine
called him to attention, and he realized that they were being
introduced.
"Lewis Orling, whom you may be able to use in your theatre, a
musician before the war, but he's been out of things for a long
time--"
Lustbader interrupted with an imperious motion of his hand. "The
name is no good," he said, and then, nodding genially to everything
that Levine said, he permitted him to continue. "Excellent! Very
excellent!" he said, when Levine had finished. "We have a musical
audience in the theatre ... he'll appreciate that. Besides, he can
work up a little orchestra later on. Go around tomorrow, Levine will
give you the address, and ask for Mr. Lange. Be sure you say Lan-ge,
in two syllables like that. He always insists on it." He looked
from one to the other with a droll wink, and then burst into a mighty
laugh, from which he abruptly extricated himself. Switching on a
most serious expression, he stared at Lewis as if he were noticing
him for the first time.
"The name is entirely too short," he said emphatically. "But we can
fix it, we can fix it. How about adding something? Orlingoff? No,
that won't do. Have to make it something Italian, you know.
Antonini is one I've often used. Now when will you report, Antonini?
Tomorrow, say, at three?"
Lewis nodded as if hypnotized. He looked toward Levine, but seeing
him absorbed in sorting out papers, he took his leave with a muttered
and self-conscious good-bye to Lustbader. As he went down the
stairs, a feeling of complete weariness and indifference to
everything overcame him. But he remembered, on his way home, to call
up Bannerman, to find out whether Poldy had been there. He was told
that Poldy had not been heard from all day.
4
The subway train ran out of the station, flashing sparks from the
rear like a sudden bright excretion. Poldy stood on the platform
looking after it ... listening to the wheels spinning themselves out
in the distance, spinning themselves into a sharp needle of sound
that went probing through his brain.
It seemed to him that everyone knew his purpose, everyone was waiting
for it to happen ... walking impatiently around him, glancing at him
slyly as they passed. He wanted to say to them, "Be patient ... in a
little while..." Even the newsboy grew tired. He put down his
papers angrily, slapped the back of his hands to his buttocks, and
began to dance up and down on his heels. "Wait ... only wait," Poldy
wanted to plead with him. "I've been afraid all day ... in a little
while ... when the next train comes it will happen." And while he
thought of these words, the newsboy looked at him as if he
understood, and sat down on his papers and patiently watched the
tracks.
Poldy wondered whether he had spoken out loud and the boy had really
heard, or whether it was only a coincidence that he sat down that way
and watched the tracks. It was strange. It was all part of the
strange feeling that had come over him since the moment he left Lewis
and continued his way alone ... a feeling that he could not tell any
more what part of reality he dreamed to himself, made up as he went
along, and what part actually existed. A painful feeling that he had
entered into a waking dream, and that everything that happened ...
faces he saw and words that he heard ... played up to it, like actors
called on to improvise ... a dream that he was powerless to stop and
could not escape from by waking. There were only unexpected moments
when it was suddenly lifted from him; and then he would look around
self-consciously, ashamed of what had happened in his fantasy,
ashamed of what he had made the others say and do...
But now it seemed to be growing darker. He could feel the darkness
hanging lower over his eyes each time, as if he were being slowly
blindfolded. Everything was quiet. The noise of the trains and the
clapping of turnstiles and the shouts of the newsboys had all stopped
together. Nothing was left of it but the silent shuffling of feet
around him, like the part of a parade where there is no music.
And now a tall negro carrying a monkey wrench came walking down the
platform. He picked out one of the slot machines and began to pry it
loose from the steel pillar. He turned, as he worked, with his cheek
to the mirror, and Poldy could see his eye reflected. All around it
there was heavy wrinkled flesh, and his eye nested snugly in the
flesh, white and round as an egg. And when the negro looked down, he
seemed to be covering the egg and laughing to himself because he had
hidden it.
"When he is through he will put the slot machine on his head and bend
his knees outward, and walk down the platform that way, frightening
them..." and he smiled, knowing what would happen. But the newsboy
turned to him severely.
"There's a train coming," the newsboy said.
"I can't hear it."
"There's a train coming."
"Let me alone ... I feel sleepy."
And Poldy closed his eyes and dozed off at once; but every time that
his head seemed to fall into something which was cool and bottomless
water, and then to be catapulted to the surface again, he would open
his eyes and give a long, low whistle: "Did you see that one?" But
the boy stood up as if he had just reminded himself of something. He
picked up one of the papers and waved it over his head, turning
himself slowly around under it. "Fourteen killed," he intoned,
"fourteen killed..."
"You needn't turn around that way."
"Ah ... but watch this." Bubbles of saliva began to wink at the
corners of his mouth, he curved the paper over his head for a sail
and whirled himself faster and faster, crying to all the mirrors of
the air: "Fourteen killed ... fourteen killed..." until they were
caught in a network of voices, in the whirling deafening center of
it, and every voice was calling in the same pitch and rhythm:
"Fourteen killed..."
Poldy put his hands to his ears. "Stop them now," he said irritably.
The boy stopped whirling at once and it was quiet again.
"Besides, fourteen what? It might be rabbits."
"There's a train coming..."
The whistle of the train sounded in the distance. His eyes grew
blurred with a vision of wheels ... an imprint of wheels whirling
wherever he turned, and in the hollow rim of each wheel a curve of
light swinging, swishing itself gleefully to and fro. He shut his
eyes, but with a cunning quick motion they began to rotate under his
eyelids, swifter and swifter rotating in their narrow framework,
until they beat against it with a fury of imprisoned motion ... until
his head was set quivering with the impact, and his whole body
fluttered back and forth in the air like some huge tuning fork. "Now
... now," the boy whispered ecstatically. But instead Poldy put his
hand out and caught the steel pillar near him, he waited with fingers
clamped to the shaft until the train passed. Again he saw it flash
an excretion of light, he heard the wheels spinning themselves out in
the distance. Then the wheels under his eyelids stopped turning, his
body touched with something hard and rigid, was steady again ...
nothing was left but a slow deliberate pulse in his head like part of
a machine that has to swing itself still....
Poldy went to the bench and sat down. The newsboy followed, staring
at him rapt and attentive, and once he thrust his cap back from his
forehead with an excited motion.
"It won't happen," Poldy said humbly. "But there's a man walking on
the tracks, it may happen to him."
"You were afraid."
"I'll buy a paper. Will that fix it?"
The boy handed him the paper without answering and walked away. He
was almost out of sight when a wind blew his blouse out in back, as
if he were flashing back an obscene gesture.
And now the man came strolling out of the tunnel. There was
something queer about his face. All the features sagged into the
right cheek, as if the face had been fluid once and congealed while
it was being held at the wrong angle. He was very short and thin,
and a large red can was attached to his side, like the strange
cylinders that insects wear. He was filling it with papers, prying
them out from the tiny crevices under the tracks, rubbing them for a
moment between his fingers and slipping them away. But once he
glanced up and saw that everyone was watching him. Then he seemed to
be frightened and he crossed over to the platform and paced back and
forth in front of it, peering into all the spaces underneath for a
place where he could crawl in. There, where no one would see him, he
would shift his cylinder to his back, fold his arms and legs under
him and go to sleep....
But in a little while this man on the tracks was going to be run
over. It was known beforehand to Poldy. He knew it by the way the
man was standing ... in shoes that were too big for him, and turned
out and sprawling away from each other ... the same way that the
shoes looked in his dream: that a man had been run over and the crowd
gathered to see him, and all they could see was his shoes sticking
out from under the wheels, sprawling away from each other at a crazy
angle. He knew it because he remembered the wheels ... how a curve
of light sat swinging in each wheel, swishing itself gleefully to and
fro with a foreknowledge of its prey.
So he turned to the old man sitting near him. "There's a fellow down
there on the tracks who's going to be run over."
The old man did not answer.
"He looks Jewish," Poldy thought, "and he's a peddler. There's a
fellow down there on the tracks who is going to be run over."
But the old man shifted his bundle and moved away. He had a
handkerchief tied over his chin, and there was something bulging out
underneath. His hand was trembling with palsy, and he held it close
to his body and tilted his head to one side, listening to the
trembling of his hand, as if to a very faint ticking. After a few
minutes he looked at Poldy with a crafty sideways glance. "Do you
hear it?" he asked.
Poldy heard it, and the sound of his palsy was so loud that it
reverberated through the whole station, it vibrated in his ears,
deafening him.
"Stop it!" he snapped.
The old man's eyes widened innocently. "Stop what?"
"That noise you're making with your hand."
"What noise?"
"I tell you it's making me deaf," Poldy retorted angrily, and he
caught the old man's hand and held it in his; but under his palm he
could feel it craftily vibrating, like a still thing that a little
boy picks up, and it suddenly begins to wiggle. He dropped it then,
and the old man put it near him again and went on listening to it.
"Besides, what have you under your handkerchief? Why is your chin
covered that way? There must be something loathsome on it."
The old man fingered his chin and looked archly at him.
"There's a man down on the tracks who's going to be run over," Poldy
said. "Ah ... I knew that would interest you."
"But how do you know?"
"By his shoes."
"By his shoes?"
"Exactly ... did you ever stop to notice your shoes just after you've
slipped them off? They stand there at a crazy angle ... nobody ever
walks that way...."
"I seem to remember something like that."
"Well, that's the way he's standing down there on the tracks, and
that's how his shoes will look when they stick out from under the
wheels."
"Indeed!" He looked admiringly at Poldy.
"Yes," Poldy continued. "You can see how the crowd shuffles around
him, as if they're waiting for a tardy performer. They want to see
him turn his feet out like a clown when he's lying under the wheels
... and his face will be fluid again..."
"Fluid?"
"Ah ... there's the whistle..."
They stood up and went to the edge of the platform, and the old man's
fingers were thrumming his handkerchief, as if he wanted to tear it
away. People drifted here and there, uncertain where it would
happen. The train whistled in short frantic bleats, but the man on
the tracks was standing quietly before it, looking up at it with
infinite wonder on his face, and once he lifted his hand and flapped
it weakly. That was comical, as if a timid patient were trying to
wave the dentist away, when he takes up a new instrument. Meanwhile
the old man was scurrying around on the edge of the crowd. Poldy
took his arm and drew him aside.
"Don't be excited," he advised. "I've a riddle."
"Yes?"
"Why are people always standing on the edge of a crowd and thinking
they see something?"
With his free arm the old man gesticulated frantically towards the
train.
"Look ... look at that..." Poldy continued. "It's much more fun back
here. Just stay here and see how their buttocks quiver. You can
tell everything that's happening by watching their buttocks."
But now the people seemed to be going off in different directions,
and the old man looked at Poldy in alarm. "What is it ... what is
it? Has nothing happened?"
"Wait ... only wait. It's teasing them for a while. Did you ever
see anyone holding a piece of candy in the air and teasing the
children with it?"
"Of course ... of course."
"They don't know where to stand, because the candy is being waved
around all the time. That's how it is."
The old man wagged his finger playfully against his chin. "Ah ... I
see, I see..." he murmured. But now Poldy noted with terror that the
old man could not stop wagging his finger, but that it went faster
and faster, almost tearing away the handkerchief. And he knew that
he was waking at last from the dream; for he remembered that in every
dream there is the moment when one of the actors will not go on with
it; he keeps doing the same thing over and over, and the dreamer is
forced to wake up. But because of his disobedience, that actor in
the dream is still with him when he awakes, masked with reality and
slyly arranging his speech so that it sounds like a continuation of
the dream. So Poldy awoke, and found that he was standing next to
the old man, and that he had just stepped aside to let him see the
accident better. And the old man was looking down into the tracks
with a sorrowful face, and murmuring: "Ah, I see ... I see."
Meanwhile his finger took the handkerchief from his chin, and there
was nothing underneath but his beard. "And he was a young man, too,"
he added softly, turning to Poldy. "You noticed him on the tracks,
didn't you? We were sitting there on the bench."
Poldy nodded.
"And his shoes too big for him. Ach! the poor fellow!"
And it was all as he had foreseen. The shoes were sticking out from
under the train and sprawling away from each other, as if someone had
placed them carelessly outside the door; and now he thought the old
man turned to him accusingly, as though in his dream they had been in
some secret place together, and willed that it should happen.
"A young man, wasn't he?"
"Yes, a young man."
"Didn't have time to get away?"
"I don't know..."
"Did he hear the whistle?"
"No..."
A policeman came and ordered them all to move back against the wall.
They retreated before him, walking backward with their eyes fixed on
the tracks as if they were hypnotized. "Yes, watch ... watch..."
Poldy told himself bitterly. "It will all be this way when it
happens to you. You thought of suicide quickly but you will see
little by little what it is like. You catch something in your hand
quickly, but you open your hand slowly to see what it is...."
But now for a time there was nothing to do. It was like a
badly-written play that lags ... new players drifted in at regular
intervals in response to a silent unsuspected cue. They made
desultory gestures and spoke sometimes. The newsboy came running the
whole length of the platform. He sat down on his bundle of papers,
put his hands on his knees and rode them back and forth, never once
looking at the tracks. He seemed to care only to sit there, riding
his hands back and forth on his knees. The brakeman came out of the
train and jumped down on the tracks, and looked at the shoes for a
long time, and then at the wheels and then at the train, involved in
strange calculations of his own. At length his face grew puzzled, as
if he could not fathom the relation between all these things. He
took off his gloves and dusted them against the platform. Then he
leaped up cheerfully and hailed the policeman. A man appeared from
nowhere, swinging a lantern and shouting: "Back her up ... back her
up."
"Here, here ... what's the hurry?" the policeman called back. "It'll
keep."
A soldier stepped out of the crowd and planted himself near the
policeman. "Say ... perhaps he's living yet," he said.
"Brother, that's an idea."
"Sure ... you never can tell."
The policeman winked at the others and burst into a hearty laugh.
They moved nearer and some who were going away turned back, looking
eagerly from the policeman to the soldier, as if they were two
performers whose repartee would lead up to a joke for all of them.
"You never know what you can pick up living," the soldier began.
"No, you don't."
The old man kept twitching Poldy's coat. "He lies dead," he
whispered. "He lies dead and they quarrel."
"Strangest thing how they keep on living ... I've seen it."
"You certainly have," the policeman agreed cordially. He had been
facing the crowd, but now he wheeled around to the soldier and raised
his voice. "Well, now, suppose he is living..."
The soldier stared at him, completely entranced by the finality of
that question. But to Poldy, looking intently at the feet under the
wheels, it seemed as if there was a slight movement. The right foot
seemed to turn itself inward, with the indifferent movement of a very
tired sleeper. "Then if I dream it again tonight," he thought, "I
must revise the position of the shoes." But now the old man was
twitching Poldy's coat again. His face was pale and he fingered his
beard nervously. "The train's moving back," he whispered. They had
been coaxing the train backward, and it was moving away reluctantly.
The man with the lantern swung it into the air, and the train stood
still. Then they ran to the edge of the platform, swift as a litter
of kittens when the plate is uncovered, and turned away again, each
with the memory of it on his face. The old man mounted the stairs
with Poldy. He tucked the handkerchief over his chin and went away.
The newsboy ran down the street waving his paper and shouting:
Fourteen killed ... There was one thought in Poldy's mind that came
to him fluently and impersonally, as if he were reading it: he had
gone down into the subway to commit suicide, but the death of the man
on the tracks had given him a reprieve. There was one word that he
kept repeating to himself as he walked ... tomorrow.
CHAPTER II
1
It was several weeks after his interview with Lewis that Levine
stepped out of his office into a street swept with wind and rain. It
was welcome to him, tired out by an afternoon spent in unraveling the
evidence in a case that was pre-empting the headlines of all papers.
He ducked against the oblique advance of the rain, buttoned his coat
across his throat, and resolved to walk the three miles to
Bannerman's studio. Poldy had not been heard from since the day he
left the hospital, and Levine was going to look at his pictures, his
curiosity about them heightened by the fact of Poldy's disappearance.
By looking at the pictures, Levine thought, he might be able to
predict whether Poldy would return or not; though he could hardly
have told what would be the cue for this revelation, what evidence in
the pictures would guide him. There was, moreover, a certain
portrait that he wanted to see, in the presence of which he thought
he might decide things that were troubling him, that he mused over as
he strode forward against the rain.
The streets were deserted. Walking alone in his long rain-coat, and
with his head and huge shoulders thrust forward, Levine looked like a
mythical figure doomed to appear in storms when all others are
indoors. He walked rapidly, save when his glasses became too wet and
a temporary blindness overtook him. Then he had to seek the shelter
of a doorway to take them off and dry them. It was almost dark when
he knocked at Bannerman's door, and found his friend working in
bathrobe and stocking feet. Bannerman turned to him, revealing a
forehead that was wet and shining from cold applications.
"Levine," he announced, "I'm a chart ... a regular chart." He paused
and gingerly fished out a napkin from the bowl of water that stood
under his easel. "I'm going to hire myself out to a clinic. I'm
convinced that medical science has a great deal to learn from me.
And why am I a chart? Because I can tell where every nerve is
located by the pains I have. For instance, why does it suddenly
catch me here? Right here, on this particular spot, whenever I put
my foot down? Because there's a nerve there, of course, nearer the
surface than the others." He lifted his foot and laid his finger
with great precision on the tip of his heel. "May be a nerve there
that they don't know about as yet. Never in the left foot, you
understand, but always in the right. Now that must be significant.
Or take this ... the fleshy part of the arm up here. There's a nerve
here that's specially vicious. How do I know? It just barks
whenever I move. As for my back, there's a whole mob of them there.
Yes, sir ... a tribe of them. And one of them acts like a streak of
lightning. Now watch this." He ducked his head forward and held his
face contorted for a moment. "Aha ... there it is," he called out
triumphantly, and demonstrated with his hand. "From the right
shoulder blade across to the left ribs, then straight around my
middle losing itself in the navel. I don't mention my head. That's
entirely too complicated. But God! What a freak I am. Come in,
ladies and gentlemen, and see the human chart. An illuminated chart,
lit up by pains. What do you say, Levine, do you know of a good
clinic that I can hire myself out to?"
"Nothing but your cervical plexus," Levine answered, taking off his
hat and contemplating its wet surface. "But if your devotion to
science is so keen, why not donate your carcass after death? It will
mean much more to them."
"Now as to that," Bannerman lifted his finger admonishingly, "I don't
know. I'm sensitive about it. No, I shouldn't like it at all. But
here I am, quite willing to give my living carcass. I'd stand up
before them and say: Gentlemen, watch! In another moment a pain will
light up somewhere else, and you may draw your conclusions
accordingly. Then we would all wait breathlessly, and suddenly, when
it catches me here in the forearm my hand would fly to the spot, and
they'd all say: Ah, there! ... there must be something right there.
And they would all fall on their notebooks and write: Right forearm,
peculiarly vicious; twinges every two minutes. Don't you think it's
a brilliant plan?"
"I think it's plain exhibitionism. But incidentally, if it gratifies
you at all to know it, you're probably developing a first-class case
of neuritis. If I were you I'd give up painting for a while."
"Hm ... neuritis," Bannerman said suspiciously. "What are the
symptoms?"
"Oh no ... oh no," Levine chortled. "You don't get _me_ to tell the
symptoms. People develop too much pride about such matters. A woman
that I had for a client once got very confidential with me, and came
into my office one day, sick ... sick as a dog. This was wrong with
her and that was wrong with her, and half a dozen other things, that
she recounted for a half-hour in a heartbroken voice." Levine
stopped to wring his hat into the bowl where Bannerman's wet napkin
was floating. "Well, by the time she was through I decided she was a
perfect case of catarrhal enteritis. Yes, sir, I built up a
beautiful case for her, by picking a symptom here and a symptom
there--those that I needed, you understand--and discarding others
that didn't help the case. And then, when we were all through and
she was quite enthusiastic, a dreadful thing happened. 'Do you have
diarrhœa?' I asked. 'Are your excreta green in color?' No ... no
... that wasn't the case at all. Conditions were quite otherwise in
fact. 'Very well, then,' I said, 'it isn't catarrhal enteritis at
all.' Would you believe it ... she was completely broken up! She
wilted, she was crushed. I tried to fix it for her when I saw how
disappointed she was. We searched together among all the other
symptoms, those we had discarded, to see whether there was anything
we had overlooked that might fit in. There wasn't, of course. Her
case was completely ruined. 'Madam,' I said, 'go to a specialist.
This matter is very complicated.' And she did, and she called me up
some weeks later, and she was just chirping with happiness. 'He
says,' she said over the telephone, 'it's a _perfect_ case of an
infected liver.' Emphasis on the perfect, you understand. Yes, my
boy, it was so perfect that she died of it a month later. Why she
had to. What's that you're making?"
Bannerman covered the object he was working on. "It's a doll," he
said sheepishly.
"Really? Well, why not?"
"Oh, I wouldn't bother with a thing like this if I weren't called
upon to do it. It's for a bazar. Several well-known artists have
been asked to make dolls and I'm among them. Do you know about the
Young People's Philanthropic League? It's a wonderful idea. No one
can belong unless they're under twenty-three. The idea," he
concluded sententiously, "is to enlist the youth of the country."
"Yes ... I see. Some old procuress runs it, I suppose?"
"What do you mean?"
"There are some women," Levine began, striding about the studio and
whirling his arms in an effort to dry himself, "_old_ women, who,
finding that they can no longer solicit men, compromise by soliciting
youth. Young people become a sex to them ... a disgusting vice. I'm
right, that an old woman runs it?"
Bannerman looked thoughtfully before him. "Well, there's Mrs.
Wainwright," he said slowly, "a sort of preserved woman. But come to
think of it now, she does give you the feeling of being old as mother
earth, just because she's so preserved. Incidentally, Levine, you're
sprinkling water on that picture. There's the faucet in the bathroom
that I use as a hatrack."
"Yes, I saw one of them the other day," Levine continued after a
temporary retirement to the bathroom. "I was standing on the steps
of the library and she came sailing along with her victims, and
mounted the steps and took out all sorts of banners and posters, and
prepared for some sort of demonstration. Whew! ... how she reeked of
being old. And in the midst of it, while she was fluttering around
and giving directions, she stopped before one of the rather
better-looking girls, and chirps out: What I like about you young
people is your _youngness_. Yes, take my word for it. Whenever a
movement has the word youth in it, be sure one of these old
procuresses runs it."
Bannerman continued to look thoughtful for a while and then sighed by
way of dismissing the problem. "Well, anyway," he said, "they're
running this bazar and all the well-known artists are making dolls
for it. No specifications as to what sort of dolls ... so I had a
very original idea. Now the others, I'm sure, are all making _dolls_
... the usual pretty little girls. I," Bannerman continued, removing
the cloth from his work with a spectacular flourish, "am making a
man-doll. Levine, what do you say to that?"
Levine gave a long appreciative whistle. "Not bad! Not bad at all,"
he said crisply, holding the doll at arm's length. "Complete ...
horribly complete. Shoes, laces, socks, tie, and ... can it be?
Cuff buttons. How did you manage it all, Bannerman? It's marvelous.
There isn't a thing omitted. Marvelous ... these little buttons in
the crutch of his pants."
Flushing at Levine's praise, Bannerman took the doll and balanced it
tenderly on his palm. "It's quite an idea, isn't it, to make a
man-doll. I thought it would make a hit. And when I thought of
doing it, I decided to make it complete, as you say. No point to it
otherwise."
Levine was studying it with narrowed eyes. "Bannerman," he began,
"come to think of it, you've hit off one of the major faults of our
American civilization."
Bannerman nodded approval.
"I mean the complete degeneration of dolls. Do you realize what has
happened to dolls in this country? How completely they've been
feminized? A degenerate fate, a terrible fate for a noble and
ancient species. Take any of the dolls of ancient civilizations. We
find they are always man-dolls, and always beautifully complete. But
here in America, the doll--"
"Precisely," Bannerman finished. "In fact that's how I got the idea.
I saw some Chinese dolls in a window, male of the species, and
something of what you said struck me then and there. It's a
beginning ... a humble beginning."
"And what is the purpose of the doll?" Levine continued with a
rhetorical wave of his hand. "To throw the civilized being into
relief by means of miniature. Very good. Yet what will excavators
two thousand years from now, let us say, be able to learn about
Americans today, if there should be only dolls to go by? After a
while, having found nothing but women dolls, they will exclaim with
horror: What, were there no men in those times?"
Bannerman, absorbed in adjusting an infinitesimal belt around the
waist of his man-doll, nodded cordially at Levine's harangue. The
pins in his mouth made him pucker his lips and scowl. "I can't talk
while I'm doing this," he announced thickly, as soon as there was
only one pin left in his mouth. "If you don't mind, Levine, play by
yourself a while. If you want to see Poldy's pictures, they're off
in that corner. Truth is, I've never taken the wrappings off.
You'll have to undress them yourself."
Except for occasional grunts from Bannerman, when operations on the
doll became too difficult, and the sound of Levine's movements as he
unwound the cloth from Poldy's pictures, there was silence in the
room. Levine worked awkwardly, making too many motions around the
canvas, and all but stepping into one of the pictures. As they
emerged he stood them against the wall, scarcely looking at them,
reserving them for a time when they could be contemplated at leisure.
"What sort of a chap was this Poldy?" he asked.
Bannerman, with his lips shut severely on the pins, looked at Levine
and shrugged his shoulders.
"I thought he came here to paint."
Bannerman nodded. After a while he removed the pins, putting his
hand to his mouth with a motion as if he had just eaten a cherry and
wanted to get rid of the pit. "Look at his portrait," he said,
noisily sucking back a thread of saliva. "He did the usual
self-portrait. Not a bad likeness, either. About the only one of
his pictures that he did well. Personally, I don't think much of a
painter who doesn't do women."
Standing away from it, his head to one side, Levine studied Poldy's
self-portrait for a long time. "Rather good-looking," he pronounced
slowly. "Yes, quite good-looking. The dark and romantic type."
"Too much jaw-bone," Bannerman said.
"A little, perhaps. Makes the face weak ... too Christ-like."
"Yes, I think myself he was the weak sort." Bannerman's voice came
muffled and distant from the closet in which he was rummaging. "He
used to tear in here at any time of the day ... or night, for that
matter, to paint something that was on his mind. Now one never has
to be so urgent about things. The results are always better if you
take it easy. Then there wasn't any scheme or central idea in his
work as far as I could figure out ... no vision. Then take his
peculiar attitude towards his money. It sort of frightened him. He
went pale if you mentioned it, looked almost guilty..." Bannerman's
voice grew fainter and trailed off into silence. He emerged and took
up the man-doll again, his face once more severe and concentrated
above it. "The hair," he mused in the interval between pins, "will
give me a lot of trouble. Whether it should be straight or curly..."
"Make him bald."
Bannerman continued to work in silence. "Straight will make him too
ferocious," he mused again, "curly is too effeminate. Did you say
make him bald?"
"Make him bald, I said."
"But why?"
"Because," and Levine felt his own hair ruefully, "baldness is the
formal hair-comb of the civilized American, isn't it? It's always
been a sign of civilization to do something decorative with the hair,
so he solves the problem by letting it fall out. Behold in me a
living example." He stroked his hair, rubbing the thinning surfaces
with a woebegone look. "Bannerman," he sighed, "take my word for it.
There's nothing more formal, more civilized than baldness."
"Curly..." Bannerman said wistfully. For a long time he held the
doll on his palm, his eye fixed tenderly and speculatively on its
tiny celluloid scalp. Then he put it down and began to stretch
himself to a loud vocal accompaniment, in the midst of which he
paused abruptly to pluck off the little white threads that clung to
his bathrobe. These he rolled between his fingers into a pill of
perfect roundness, which he carefully mounted on a wooden cube.
"Personally," he began, carrying the cube aloft with sacrificial
solemnity, "I don't think much of painters who don't do women. Now a
woman's body is all you need. There isn't any arrangement of planes
or masses that you can't achieve with a little ... research. And the
chances for composition are endless ... positively endless. And
then, what's equally important--in addition to pure composition, you
have the woman there too. Instead of--" He shuddered and looked
fearfully in the direction of Poldy's pictures, "oranges!"
Levine did not answer, too absorbed in unwrapping the pictures, and
Bannerman put the cube down on a table in the center of the room and
stepped back, surveying the arrangement with his head on one side.
In the midst of his survey, however, his face suddenly contorted
itself into a comic expression of pain, he collapsed groaning into a
chair. "I swear to you, Levine, I swear that two muscles changed
places just then. Oh lord, oh lord ... why do my muscles play leap
frog inside of me?"
"Where was it?"
"Here ... right here in the shoulder blade."
"Yes, just where it would be. Take my advice," Levine said, setting
one of Poldy's pictures against the wall, "and give up painting for a
while."
For a long time Bannerman sat there, lifting his hand from time to
time to his shoulder, with a fearful expression. He rose after a
while and walked about the room, picking his steps carefully, as if
he had the pains nicely balanced and did not want to jar them. Then
he fetched an apple from out of the confusion of his paint tubes, and
sat down again, holding it in his hand. When Levine looked round in
the fading light, he saw Bannerman's plump white fingers vaguely and
brightly outlined against the apple, and for a moment he had the
feeling that the fingers were a five-petalled calyx, part of the
fruit, and that Bannerman would have to pry them away. He felt sorry
for his friend. Though there was too much flesh to Bannerman, it did
not barricade him in, but seemed rather to be porous ... to leave him
more exposed than others. And he tried to carry it off so gallantly,
his head ticking from side to side when he walked, a light
accompaniment to the major lilt of his body. It struck Levine for
the first time, when he saw his friend sitting there with the apple,
that he had always to be holding something; and after the core had
been slowly and analytically consumed, he observed how Bannerman sat
and rubbed his finger-tips lightly against each other, the
auto-erotic play of his fingers when there was nothing to hold. But
at length Bannerman rose and gathered his bath-robe around him. He
announced that he would take a bath, in a tone of finality which
seemed to indicate that this would solve everything. Soon sounds of
splashing and singing emerged from the bathroom.
Left alone with the pictures, Levine was able to look at them more
carefully. None of them had names, he noticed, and only one bore a
signature almost illegibly scrawled ... Leopold Crayle. Another, the
profile of a woman with dark flowing hair and protruding teeth, had
writing on it: Hold this upside down. He did this, and so regarded,
the profile took on a strange quality, the teeth growing out of the
flesh like shining white petals. Levine stared at it for a long time.
Besides this there was a picture of three oranges floating against a
black background that might have been a curtain; their surfaces were
of a bright unnatural yellow, and in one there had been an attempt to
present a mottled skin, but all that it looked like was a rash of
green dots. There was a boy leaning out of a window, his hair of a
fiery red; a landscape in the midst of which rose a mountain shaped
like a pyramid, sculpted into steps on one side, and a tall
white-robed figure standing on the third step. On the top of the
mountain a goat-like animal stood with one foot lifted, and at the
base three-quarters of a sun was visible, with rays of every bright
color. There was a strange animal floating through a rain of stars,
with five red-colored teats arranged between its dainty curved legs.
And the last picture showed a group of kitchen objects on a dazzling
white table-cloth. All these Levine looked at. He saw that the
drawing was bad and the paint laid on thick and uneven. Yet there
was something in the pictures that held his attention. In the
darkness of the room a dazzling brightness of color radiated from
them, it seemed that all the yellow in the world had converged on the
three oranges. Though he could not guess at the meaning of the
mountain and the goat-like animal on top, or the strange creature
with floating legs that went through the sky, he saw that the artist
had caught the brightness of things, seeing as a child does, perhaps
... dazzling color before shape or meaning can be discerned ... and
that the sense of this brightness had been so urgent and terrible
that he had forced his hand into drawing it. And then there was that
other picture which Levine had come specially to see, the one of
Marah Howard. Here too there was a brightness to be caught, but not
to be snared so easily by color. As Levine studied the picture,
holding it on his knees and peering at it in the dim light, he saw
that Poldy had faithfully remembered the small child-like features,
and faithfully traced the perfect oval of her face. But the eyes
looked out at him too brightly. He knew this was wrong, he knew by
heart the calm glance of those eyes, that always seemed to have just
alighted with the simple and indifferent movement of a bird. Her
hair was straight, falling away from each side of the swift part, and
curling up at the ends; and it had pleased Poldy to paint it in
separate sheaves, so that she seemed to be wearing long brown petals
drooping downward. Studying this caprice of the artist, Levine
realized how much more faithful it was to her than any literal
portraiture. In the formal yet child-like headdress, the two natures
in her were expressed ... that mixture of child and woman which
seemed to be reflected also in her body ... in the slight flexible
torso and the slow-moving limbs. It seemed always as if she had just
paused from swift motion, as if a heaviness were creeping into her
limbs, a transformation growing on her from the earth; her body, like
that of the maidens in mythology, always on the point of beginning
its tree-life. This too Poldy must have observed. But in the
picture there was no hint of that fluent motion which her body
possessed, whether still or moving; the figure stood heavily in the
canvas, with one hand needlessly, foolishly upraised. In an access
of anger at this gesture, Levine put the portrait from him, resentful
that Poldy had clutched at this brightness, feeling a sudden
revulsion for the pictures that stood before him. Decidedly Poldy
would not come back. There was nothing here to recall him, perhaps
he had even forgotten the paintings. And even if he remembered, yet
what was there to come back to? Here, for a moment, Poldy had tried
to possess the bewildering world in some way, to create a unity for
himself ... and there were only absurd fragments. His mind dwelled
in the shadowed periphery of things ... what center was sufficiently
bright to lure him and hold him? For a time, perhaps, he had seen in
Marah the central brightness of all things, he had probably come one
night in haste to paint her, to possess her in that way along with
whatever else dazzled him. Again Levine studied the portrait, with
its intently staring eyes and petal hair, and the grotesque
admonishing gesture, and his gorge rose with anger against Poldy.
And yet, he reflected bitterly, had he himself any right to
possession? Not, certainly, by that act which constitutes the
technical ownership of a woman, not by any token except his own
desire. That he should desire her physically! There was, to Levine,
something infinitely humiliating in this, a sense that he had been
tricked ... tricked into a wish that, by the profoundest standards of
his being, he knew to be false to himself ... yet from which there
was no escape until it had been fulfilled. And he knew that the
whole burden of it rested with him. She was too secure in herself
either to desire him or repel him. She would never give him a sign,
imprisoned as she was in the perfect balance of her nature ... the
balancing of mind and body against each other to the point of
complete stillness. He knew that she could only take him passively,
when the time came that he willed it.
Then why did he hesitate? What was it that caused him to hesitate,
torturing himself day after day, ashamed when he thought of it, and
unable to put it from his mind? It was a time for pairing off, he
reflected. There was nothing else to do in the world, of any
importance. It was a time when men and women paired off like
children playing on the shore, saying: "Here we will dig a hole and
see what comes into our cup." So that each couple caught from the
sea a tiny circle of brackish water. "It will be brackish..." Levine
said to himself, and the word satisfied him for a moment and seemed
to make things clearer.
Bitterly pondering these things, Levine walked back and forth in the
dark studio, taking a zigzag path through the statues and pictures.
Meanwhile he was conscious of a presence in the room, something
watching him with a cunning infinitesimal eye. He stooped down in
the dark and looked at Bannerman's man-doll. "Yes, complete..." he
said again, "terribly complete..." Holding it gingerly in his
fingers, he carried the doll to the mantle and turned it with its
back to the room. Tired now and bewildered, he sat down in an old
rocker and shut his eyes. And now he remembered Poldy again, and
what he had written ... hold this upside down. In those words he
beheld all the vastness of Poldy's dream. He heard also their
infinite pleading.
2
Early next morning Levine was awakened by the telephone. "Be up," a
voice commanded. "I'll be over in ten minutes with important news."
He recognized the voice of his colleague, a slight lisp in it that
always flashed before his mind the vision of a pink tongue struggling
against large teeth. Reluctantly Levine started to dress, feeling
stiff from a sleepless night, and unequal to the impending interview.
When he was ready he went to the door and unlocked it, then sat down
at the desk, his hands clasped patiently before him. And this
fore-handed unlocking of the door, this posture of waiting at the
desk, were strange to him. Strange also to find that he could not
bring himself to say come in, when he heard the knocking. Clandon
knocked several times, waited, coughed, rattled the knob and
discovered he could enter. "Don't you ever lock this door?" he asked
as he hung up his hat and sat down opposite Levine. He took a
newspaper from his pocket and laid it folded before him.
Unconsciously imitating Levine's immobile pose, he clasped his hands
over it.
"Levine," he said impressively, "the Eldridge case is cleared up.
Last night at 8:55 Smith confessed. Out of a clear sky ... suddenly
called for his lawyer and sat down on the bed and recited it from
beginning to end. Out of a clear sky, mind you, after he'd been
holding out so long that some people almost began to think he was
innocent. Look at that." He unfolded the paper and held it up
before him like a bulletin. "'Smith confesses under attorney's
cross-fire.'"
Levine looked at the headlines. "What of it?" he asked.
"What _of_ it! That's a silly question, it seems to me." Clandon's
face emerged above the paper with lifted eyebrows. "Can't you see
that if Smith confessed, Konig is likely to do it, too? They catch
it from each other. Why, it's--it's tremendously important," he
spluttered, his face reddening. "It will shorten the prosecution by
months."
Levine lowered his eyes, as if the headlines that Clandon held before
him were too bright.
"Shorten it by months, I say, a question of months. The best thing
that could happen just now. Once Konig hears of it, he'll tell, all
right. You see if the contagion doesn't get him. Yes ... nothing, I
repeat, nothing that we could think of could have been more fortunate
for us at this moment."
"Not that," he continued briskly, unfolding a packet of legal papers,
"I haven't just the right questions for the next grilling. Sat up
all night fixing them, and somewhere among them, you can be sure, is
_the_ question ... the one that always betrays them. You never can
tell which one it is, but it's always there. Remember, Levine, what
I always say when things begin to drag. Keep turning corners. Never
go straight ahead. Keep turning corners. Suddenly you'll turn the
right corner and find what you want. Keep asking questions.
Suddenly you'll find the right question. Read them." He handed the
packet to Levine, and waited with his head thrown back, studying the
ceiling. "Good, don't you think?" he asked, when the papers were
returned to him and he was folding them back in his wallet. Levine
did not answer, and midway in his manœuvers Clandon paused, his
head half turned away, looking at Levine with a coquettish smile.
"Good, don't you think?"
"I think they're quite good."
"Rather ... rather. Something there that's sure to trip him up.
We've got to make more of a to-do, I decided, over his failure to
mention the money he borrowed. The big question is, the crux of the
whole situation is: Why did he hide the fact that he borrowed money
from her?"
Levine mused. "Four dollars ... the sum was so small he was probably
ashamed of it."
"Ah, but that's where you're wrong," Clandon snapped. "Just where
you're wrong! _Because_ the sum was so small, why should he hide it?
Why? unless there was a pretty good reason for it. Now if he had
borrowed four hundred dollars, or forty, or even fourteen, let us
say--yes, even so small a sum as fourteen, then one could understand
a certain desire to conceal it. He doesn't want us to know how far
he was indebted to his victim. Now that's logical. But when a man
goes out of his way to conceal the fact that he borrowed four
dollars, out of his way, mind you..." he finished by shaking his head
solemnly.
"I'll tell you what," Levine said, rousing himself with too much
energy from the reverie into which he had fallen while Clandon spoke.
"We'll go over the questions again this afternoon. I'll be at your
office at three, how's that?"
"You just saw them."
"Yes, but I want to read them more carefully, that's all. Just now,
when you handed them to me, I merely glanced at them. The truth
is..." he paused and looked imploringly at Clandon, trying to placate
his fierce stare, "I merely counted them. Thirty, aren't there?"
"Thirty!" the word clicked. Clandon paused, his hat suspended above
him, arrested in its descent on the thin yellowish hair. In that
posture he stood and surveyed Levine, his eyes moving deliberately
from the bright hexagonal glasses down to Levine's red slippers.
"Nothing to change, I hope?"
"No, I think not. In fact I'm sure of it. I just want to look them
over when I'm less tired."
"As you say," Clandon answered with elaborate courtesy. "At three,
then, in my office. You might, however, read the account of Smith's
confession before that. Only for Smith read Konig. 'Konig confesses
under attorney's cross-fire.' How does that sound to you?" His
voice came back in an indrawn falsetto. "Try it over ... try it
over," he sang from the doorway.
Levine took the paper and began to read; but just as Clandon was
disappearing, he looked up as if reminded of something.
"Konig can't confess," he said sharply, "unless he's guilty."
The door was hastily shut and Clandon turned and stared at him. "Do
you doubt it?" he asked softly.
"I don't know..."
A perceptible time elapsed before Clandon spoke again, with
forefinger wagging impressively. "All I can say, Levine, all I can
say, is that such an attitude on your part makes the prosecution of
the case extremely difficult. Besides, it's unheard of. I might say
it foredooms us to defeat. It would be better to resign now, Levine,
than to go on in this spirit. But fortunately ... fortunately for
us, I _know_ he is guilty."
"How do you know?"
Again Clandon looked at Levine, curiously, as if his friend had
suddenly changed color before his eyes. "By the evidence," he
snapped, and stopped. The tip of his tongue struggled ineffectually
against his teeth, and above this struggle his eyes looked at Levine
with mute reproach. At last he turned and slammed the door behind
him.
* * * * * * *
Levine put the paper away from him with an expression of infinite
disgust. There was a tightening in his throat, as if each detail
that he had been reading had crammed him too full. He was not
interested in the confession, he read almost without grasping the
meaning of the sentences. What struck him was the routine of things
... how, once Smith had announced a desire to confess, one step
followed inevitably on the other. It seemed as if a machinery was
set in motion over which no one had any control, and that there was
no end or purpose to it, and yet the motions had to start at a
certain cue and could not stop themselves. It was this nausea with
the routine of it that Levine felt now, that made him put the paper
aside with the swift angry movement of one who has suddenly had
enough.
He rose to walk off his anger. Yes, Clandon was a fool, he
reflected, with his turning the right corner, his theory of the
question. In his own time a man confessed. Nothing that others
could do to him could hasten that time. Had there not been the case,
some time ago, of Edward Reddick ... who, a year after others had
been tried for his crime and acquitted, had written to the police
announcing himself as the murderer? And when they refused to heed
it, had he not come in person and proved to them step by step that he
was guilty? Because, Levine told himself, a man can be glutted with
his crime; he can have too much of it to keep to himself, and when
that time came he vomited it out, and then one said he confessed.
Glutted ... that was the word to remember ... and strangely enough,
with that word his irritation passed. He sat down on the bed, and
feeling calm again, began to take off his slippers and change into
his shoes. He remembered now how Clandon had looked just before he
turned and slammed the door. Those eyes glaring fiercely at him
above the struggling tongue and teeth ... what were they like? You
might think of the prow of a ship with a struggling of waves at its
base, and two lights staring steadfastly above them. Clandon's eyes
were the lights and his tongue and teeth churned under them. The
pity of it ... that Clandon had been unable to say what he wanted.
Levine smiled to himself as he finished tying his shoes, deftly
tightening the bows.
But he was still bending over when the telephone rang again. The
sudden anger that filled him projected him across the room, but there
he stopped as if paralyzed. He seemed to be trying to speak to the
instrument above the anger in his throat and the noise of the
ringing, and at last the words came harshly from him.... "What do
you want ... what do you want of me?" An expression of defiance
settled on his face, he stared at the telephone as if to show it that
he would brazen out the ringing. And not until it had stopped did he
turn away, to lie on the bed feeling ill and exhausted from his
paroxysm. For the time that he lay there his mind was a complete
void, until a question, sounding distinctly in the room as though
someone were speaking it, made him sit up again. Who is glutted? ...
the question said.
Yes, how strange that he had not understood before this that the word
applied to himself. And having found the word, one had, he
reflected, already found the solution. It was clear that he could
not go on with his work. The steps he must take were simple and
inevitable: first to see Clandon and tell him that he would resign
from the Konig case ... then he could reflect on the next move.
Perhaps to go away. That too was obvious. But where and for what
purpose? Well, later he could answer those questions. It was
sufficient now to know that he must go away, escape somewhere. It
was foolish, foolish to talk only of criminals confessing. There was
a time when everyone became glutted with what he was doing. Now it
was his own turn to confess...
Then he must call Clandon to cancel the three o'clock appointment.
With that the solution began immediately. But then what reason to
give? What could he say, so that Clandon would not come around to
protest? Why not go there at three and count the questions again?
Levine lifted the receiver, keeping his thumb on the hook. He held
it to his ear for a moment, and then put it back, softly, as though
someone might overhear him. Suddenly all his anger was concentrated
on Clandon. It was Clandon who bound him to everything, who stood
before him blocking the way to escape, with his tongue and teeth
churning foolishly in his face. Again Levine made an effort to call
him, clenching his hand around the stem of the telephone as if he
would crush it. A voice kept asking for the number, and he listened,
trying to think of the number, unable to recall it, though a moment
before it had been in his mind. Then very softly, in fear of being
overheard by the voice, he put the receiver back. He spoke out loud:
Sit down ... sit down, you fool, and think...
What was he doing ... what was happening to him? Think.... But he
did not think. He was only aware of himself sitting at the desk and
resting his head on his hands ... he could only recall everything he
had done since Clandon left, with a sudden sense of the strangeness
of his behavior and a realization of his loneliness--the loneliness
of his anger which no one saw. Now he felt like someone groping in a
dark room, who becomes aware, because of the darkness, of all the
gestures he makes ... stretching his arms in front of him, letting
his hand crawl along the table, frowning and pursing his lips. In a
dark room ... who could see him or hear? Twice he had spoken out
loud...
And only a moment ago the solution seemed so clear ... Then finding
the right word, Levine reflected bitterly, was not enough. Now,
having come to the end of all words, he longed for unconsciousness,
for a way to forget himself, even if it was only being absorbed in
some casual trifling thing that was near him. In his childhood, he
recalled, this had always been the solution ... the tired drifting
reverie that came when his passion was over. And now, remembering
this, he raised his head and stared before him, and let himself
become absorbed with the pattern of the wall-paper, tracing the
intricate winding of it ... until for a while he did forget himself.
Then he found something else ... the two gold oblongs in the wall,
each with its black electric socket; and for the first time he noted
that they were close to each other, one oblong put in vertically and
the other horizontally ... and merely noting this fact gave him a
curious indifferent pleasure. And then he seemed to see Bannerman
standing near them, as if it were a picture he had painted, and
Bannerman waved his hands at the electric plugs and said: "Well, what
do you think of _that_?" After which Bannerman stepped back and put
his head on one side and continued: "Good, isn't it! You see the
idea ... I'll explain it to you. There are two women and they're
both fat. Only one is fat latitudinally, and the other is fat
longitudinally. It is," Bannerman concluded profoundly, "the _idea_
of the picture."
Then Levine's reverie shifted to Marah ... He thought of her
sleeping; her dancing body, having taken all its poses while it was
awake, lying straight and still now in a negation of them ... in a
gesture that was an erasure of all dancing. He saw the straight
limbs with their perfectly carved cheek of muscle, blue-gold with
hair and veins; and the faint line of the thighs, where the thighs
are cupped in an ancient attitude of prayer. Her body lay immobile,
no other pattern to it than its own intrinsic lines. Her body lay
remote from him and unattainable ... and, having come to this word,
Levine knew that his thoughts had reached their completion. And
again he tried to assign the blame ... whether it was his own fault,
the fear--no, the _faith_--that it would taste brackish to him; or
whether it was the perfect circle of Marah's nature, as yet so
shut-in and complete that nothing could enter it ...
And again finding no answer to this question, he gave himself over to
the story of how they had met ... a story that he told himself often,
hoping to find some comfort in it, a little assurance that they were
in some way fated to each other, because of the strange and devious
way in which they had met. But here a voice said with sarcastic
inflection, "Strange and devious?" And Levine had to stop and
explain patiently that for him to have acted impulsively was indeed
strange and devious. "Over-emphasis, then," the voice said sharply,
adding, "she is merely the foil for your impulse." He smiled
bitterly in acknowledgment, admitting that it was true he had never
seen her clearly ... But rather than go astray any further in these
thoughts, he gave himself over to the story, beginning with that hot
crowded day when he had been walking through the streets ... so tired
that he seemed to move on the larger propelling motion of the crowd,
rather than by his own efforts.
Merely for a place to rest he had entered a theatre, and spent the
first numbers in accustoming his eyes to the dark, uneasy in the vast
auditorium until he could discern the balconies and arched dome; and
the faint outline of faces all around him, that looked so listlessly,
so somnolently at everything that passed before them. By an effort
he concentrated on the stage. Dancers were moving there, black
silhouettes that seemed intent on a business of their own,
indifferent to anyone watching. He found himself following one
dancer through all the intricate threading to and fro, because, he
thought, of something familiar in her gestures. And as this
conviction grew, a feeling of intense excitement rose within him, he
had the illusion that he could see her face and that he had known it
for a long time. He thought too he could see the expression of her
eyes, changing with the movements of her head.
Later he knew that this sense of recognition had been only a memory
... the composite memory of women which he had gathered all his life,
of all the women he had ever seen dancing swiftly and joyously in
pictures; and that now it was concentrated, suddenly and with the
terrific force of something too long diffused. But at the time
nothing had seemed strange to him. When he came in from the street
he was committed to a new world and to a mood of acceptance; and
nothing that he thought or felt at the time surprised him. Besides,
he knew that whenever he was too tired things like that happened.
Through the breach in his consciousness that tiredness made, old
sentimentalities flowed in ... feelings that he was inclined to laugh
at otherwise. And they came with a special vengeance, because he had
withstood them so long...
He had hardly noticed the rest of the performance, all his senses
dazed with a new feeling. And it had not occurred to him that he
would ever have to leave the theatre, until there was a concerted
movement of people going out. But, as he drifted out with them, he
had stopped, hardly aware a second beforehand that he was going to do
it ... and inquired the way backstage of one of the ushers. After
that, the moments of standing confused and self-conscious in endless
corridors, wondering which way to turn, while a young man in
shirt-sleeves stared at him, and shifted his pipe in his mouth to
stare better ... then asked Levine a question that demanded his
telling the whole story. Incredible it was to be standing in that
corridor telling what he wanted to the young man in shirt sleeves.
He was, perhaps, dreaming aloud and consciously; and a specially
painful moment in his dream came when the young man took the pipe
from his mouth and held it suspended in air, as if this was a sight
that required staring at with all his features.
She had not looked as he imagined. He was not even sure that she was
the one whose movements he watched in the theatre. Yet what did it
matter? Of its own momentum, now, the adventure went on ... she was
for all times identified with the dancing figure he had singled out.
He remembered also that she had not laughed. Recalling it now,
Levine pressed his hands to his forehead, pressed his eyes until he
could see them wavering in his palms.... trying to savor again the
wonder of that moment when he spoke and she had not laughed. But the
next moment something made his hands fly apart, he looked out at the
room, wide-eyed and thoughtful. Was it that which bound him to her,
then ... his gratitude for her not laughing? Somberly, his glance
transfixed, Levine considered ... It would be a strange thing if he
was bound all his life, only because of his gratitude for that
moment; if all along he had been deceiving himself, and only now the
mechanism of it was clear to him. The mechanism of it ... he smiled
at that word. How many words are coming to me today, he thought.
But he covered his eyes again, and something within him said wearily:
what of it ... what of it. People were bound to each other in
stranger ways...
At last Levine rose and went over to the mirror. He put his glasses
on and a new expression came into his face.. He leaned forward and
studied his reflection curiously. "You're a strange fellow, Levine,"
he said aloud. "You always think you have escaped, but something..."
he leaned closer, "something always overtakes you." And now it
seemed like a very easy thing to call up Clandon and say he would not
come.
3
At three o'clock that afternoon he was walking with Marah. The
morning was far away. Of all the morning turmoil only one question
remained, and this kept going through his head with a rhythm that was
part joyous surprise, part reproach. The question was: did you
believe in this ... Because it was so good to be walking with her, he
knew that he should have believed in it that morning; he knew that if
he had only taken the time to believe it, nothing could have troubled
him from that moment forth.
Did you believe in this ... It was always his custom, he told himself
as he strode along ... conscious of Marah's quick and irregular steps
beside him ... never to believe in the next moment. When he
despaired there was no future time ... from the earliest years of his
life he remembered it was so. He remembered the long nights when he
lay awake, tortured by the conviction that his suffering would not
end; and how, strangely and unexpectedly, there had always been the
next day. How, also, the custom had developed of asking himself: did
you believe in this ... And now, with the same old ring of delight
and reproach the question long forgotten returned to him. "Fool ...
fool," he laughed to himself. "It was so simple."
He was walking fast, gaining momentum with each step, until he lost
the sense of movement and was aware of it only by the flight of trees
and bushes beside him. Though Marah tried to keep up with him she
had to make little running steps now and then, and she laughed softly
at this as if she were cheating him in a game. There was a certain
impersonality in the air ... neither sun nor wind, yet the air was a
sharp and definite presence. Behind them as they walked the
buildings of the city lost in height and distinctness, and one time
when Levine glanced back they seemed to have moved closer together
and to be crouching in ambuscade.
"Look, Marah," he cried with delighted surprise, "doesn't it seem to
you the buildings have moved closer together? Doesn't it seem as if
they had been watching us pass, and like people when they watch
something strange passing, they move closer together as the strange
thing goes farther away?"
They laughed together, and Marah had to study the effect with
narrowed eyes before they turned and continued on their way. But
they had gone only a short distance ahead when something darted from
the bushes and flew against her face, stinging with the impact of its
wings. She turned her cheek to Levine, fearful that there was a mark
on it.
"I don't think so," Levine answered, stopping to inspect it.
"They say," Marah observed, shutting her eyes, her face upturned for
Levine's inspection, "that if you take the honey away from bees in
winter, you must give them sugar instead."
"Yes, you have to make candy for them."
"And they say that if bees have no place to put their honey they
suffer terribly."
"Yes, I've heard that you have to build them a place to put their
honey. If you don't, they go elsewhere." He examined her cheek
carefully once more and released her. "Why, it's nothing," he said
gaily, "only the force of the wings that hurt you. Now you would
think that if you stayed twenty yards away from a bee-hive and
molested them from that distance, you would be absolutely safe. But
a friend of mine says he once shot into a hive twenty yards away and
they flew for him anyway..."
As they strode manfully ahead, echoes of their talk lingered in
Levine's mind. It seemed to him, after a while, that in speaking of
the bees they had just been speaking of a strange people, and he
thought this over, remembering that it had often been so in his
boyhood. In his boyhood, he remembered, they used to sit around
recounting to each other the habits of an animal ... saying, for
instance, they never attack; or, they spend most of their time in
water; or, they hide all winter. And then it happened that the
animal they were telling about became so mysterious to him, so much
like an eccentric person, that he used to think it was listening to
them, he had even been frightened of its presence while they talked.
But now it was good to have this feeling again ... the second time in
their walk that a definite gesture of his boyhood came back to him.
It made him laugh and catch Marah's hand as she ran her few steps to
keep up with him. "Very well, then, a little slower..."
But he could not go more slowly, he could not help striking the trees
as he passed or leaping for the low branches. Marah glanced at him
shyly and tried not to notice that he missed the branches every time.
She had never before known him to behave so much like a small boy, to
laugh so unreasonably; and because of this there was a heaviness in
her heart. In his strange gaiety she felt a subtle threat to
herself, she knew the heaviness in her heart for fear ... the fear
that today she would no longer be able to escape him. For a while
she smiled in response to his gaiety with an abstracted air, as
someone does who is busy and has to be companionable to a child. But
after a time his sudden irresponsible outbursts of laughter repelled
her, she found that she did not want to look any more at his huge
body leaping up for the branches. "Let's sit down," she said
sharply, and stopped short. "I'm tired." So they found a shaded
circle of grass, ringed in with boulders that served, as they rested,
for backs. But Levine, his gaiety suddenly at an end, looked at her
with a puzzled expression.
* * * * * * *
After a while Marah took off her hat and crushed it into her pocket.
She thrust her hair back so that it curled in a soft panel for her
face, against which the taut finely-modeled cheeks were more clearly
defined. Swiftly her mood changed. Lying flat on her stomach, her
feet waving in the air, she looked up at Levine ... at his glasses in
which the sun made bright prisms that shifted themselves like a
kaleidoscope whenever he moved. His serious stare she returned with
equal solemnity, and spoke in a solemn manner.
"Your eyes behind your glasses," she began, "look for all the world
like fish staring out of a bowl ... just as mournful. Tell me, what
do fish think about when they stare out so mournfully?"
Levine picked up a twig that lay near him, and began to rub a thin
rut into the earth. The twig broke under his hand and he threw it
away. "Shall I tell you what I was thinking about?" he asked slowly.
And in answer to her nod he said, "I was thinking, just then, that I
first fell in love with you on account of your shoes."
Her eyes widened incredulously.
"It's the way you lie there," Levine continued earnestly, "that
reminds me of the time when I found you asleep in my room. You were
lying with your face to the wall, and I remember that as I stood
there looking at you I noticed your shoes. They were very tiny, I
remember, with very high heels, and I saw how they were fastened to
your feet. I can't really explain the feeling I had at that moment,
Marah. But then I saw how your feet were imprisoned, and it made me
feel such tenderness for you, and pity..." He ignored her quick
impudent laughter. "I think I began to love you from that moment."
Her laughter arrested by the constrained tone of his last words,
Marah pondered this. She was about to speak when a party of ragged
little boys appeared in the clearing, held an excited conference, and
all but leaped over her as they continued on their flight. Later
came a straggler, who stopped to say breathlessly, "Which way ...
which way..." But before they could answer he too was off. Marah
looked after him. "So ... you pitied me," she said.
"But not in the way you think," Levine answered quickly, his eyes
pleading for respite from her mockery. "It was more understanding
than pity, Marah. In that moment I understood how many things bound
you ... how you were bound by your beauty. I saw then that you were
two persons ... the Marah that thought and saw, and the Marah that
men saw. And when I understood that I forgave you a great many
things."
"Oh, what did you forgive me?" she asked lightly.
Levine pondered in his turn. "I don't know ... I don't know," he
said slowly. "Perhaps," he added almost to himself, "I think there
is something to forgive because..."
She caught him up sharply. "Because of what?"
He looked away, and an involuntary bitter smile curved his lips.
"Because I feel hurt..." he said.
She did not answer and a long silence fell between them, in which
only the occasional clash of their glances betrayed the interplay of
their thoughts. In this silence they heard people talking and
laughing on the other side of the boulders, and after a while they
knew they were no longer thinking of each other, but only listening
to the words and laughter that drifted toward them. Levine stood up
without warning and spoke in a petulant whisper. "How many people do
you think there are on the other side?"
Marah listened. "I can distinguish only three voices."
"And someone who laughs all the time."
"No, the laugh belongs to the man with the deep voice."
"No, it belongs to another person who doesn't talk at all, but only
laughs."
She looked up at him wonderingly.
"I tell you there's someone there who laughs and doesn't do any
talking," he insisted irritably. "Laughs in a way that nauseates
me." He gathered their things and walked away, looking angrily in
the direction of the voices. His face was red when he sat down and
he did not look at her. "It wouldn't be so bad," he muttered, "if he
said something once in a while." And he seemed so unhappy that she
put her hand on his arm and tried to console him, patting it
awkwardly. "I'm sorry, Joseph. Let's go away from here. We can go
where it's altogether quiet."
"No, I'm quite all right here, thank you. It's fairly quiet here.
Let me put my head in your lap instead."
"Do you know what I wish, Marah?" he said after a while, shutting his
eyes against the bright blue of the sky. "I wish I could lie this
way all day, with nothing to do but listen. I wish I could hear the
wind at this moment. There would be something healthful in it...."
He paused, observing thoughtfully the fluted brown trunk of the tree
that shaded them, and the floating branches above it. "Sometimes I
amuse myself," he continued and smiled a little at his own words, "by
thinking of all the sounds that no one hears. When part of a glacier
cracks and rumbles away by itself ... to be present at such a lonely
sound. Or when it thunders, I should like to be alone in the hills,
listening to it. But I would be satisfied at this moment if only I
could hear the wind. It would be healthful for me. Or what do you
say..." he looked up at her, smiling and shading his eyes. "Is it
all because my head is in your lap?"
Though Marah touched his forehead and the arched line of his eyebrows
lightly with her fingers, in her expression as she looked down at
him, and in that gesture of her fingers, there was something
wondering and remote, something puzzled. She did not speak ... only
in answer to Levine's insistent look she smiled slowly. Then he shut
his eyes and was silent for a long time, she thought he must have
fallen asleep.
"Joseph ... Joseph," she called softly.
But he did not stir until a long time after, until the sun came
suddenly through the leaves and touched his face, and he opened his
eyes and looked up at her without surprise, as if she were part of
his dream. "Do I tire you, Marah?" he asked.
"No, I'm all right."
"Strange for me to sleep in the day-time," he mused, "and
out-of-doors too."
"I called to you."
"Did you? I thought I heard it from very far away, and I tried to
struggle back to you. But it was better to sleep."
"It's quiet here..."
"Yes..." He closed his eyes and listened for the quiet, feeling it
all about them, complete and authentic. On his face now was the
expression of a small boy who is content. He reached his hands up to
Marah and drew her face towards him, and kissed her gently. "_Now_ I
am happy..."
"But this morning," he continued, frowning a little, "do you know
what happened to me this morning, Marah? I was very unhappy, and I
heard a ringing in my ears, and it seemed that the only way I could
forget my unhappiness was to listen to that sound in my ears. But a
voice warned me, 'Don't listen to it.' Because this was like one of
the perils in the fairy-tale ... if you once listened to it, then you
would have to spend your whole life listening to it." He looked up
at her, and there was infinite fear in his eyes. "Marah," he cried
in a low voice, and it seemed as though he were calling to her from a
great distance ... "don't let me listen to it. Help me, Marah, not
to hear it."
"Do you hear it now?" she asked softly.
He sighed, as though something that had been troubling him for a long
time was settled at last. After a while he shut his eyes and spoke
with low halting words, seeming to listen for each word first before
he could say it aloud.
"When I was little, Marah," he said, "I had the dream of spending my
whole life alone on a hill, from which I could see both the rising
and the setting sun. Sometimes that dream comes back to me now ...
the earliest thing I desired, before I knew there were people in the
world. But now it seems sad to me, a little terrifying. And do you
know why it seems that way now? Because your presence has come into
the world ... because all that loneliness of nature that I used to
desire, is now only the loneliness of your not being there. And so
my earliest, my profoundest wish is lost to me ... the impersonal is
lost to me. Do you understand that, Marah? Do you know what I have
lost for you?"
"If you knew," he continued, looking up at her and smiling again at
his own words, "you would see how humble I am, how dependent on your
favor. Because there is this difference. I could have the other
thing that I desired whenever I wanted it, at my own pleasure. But
having you ... well that, you see, is entirely dependent on you.
Marah, do you see my humility before you?" But when she did not
answer again, he sat up and looked away from her. "You see, at any
rate," he said bitterly, "that I am not ashamed to parade it."
With a motion that was awkward and swift as a boy's she reached to
him; but Levine mistook the gesture, and she tried to ward him off
with outstretched arms, her eyes averted in terror. But all her
movements to release herself would not avail, and she shut her eyes
against him, waiting passively until he had finished, her face rigid
with its expression of secrecy and fear. He looked at her with
troubled eyes. "What is it, Marah?" he cried. "Dear child of mine,
can't you tell me what it is?"
But she sat for a long time with eyes half-shut and oblique, and
sighed deeply as if she were trying to awaken herself. From this
trance she turned to him at last, with a look in which there seemed
to be a profound and final understanding of things. "Yes, I think I
know what it is..." she said faintly. But seeing how Levine was
brooding in his turn, his face haggard with displeasure at himself,
she rallied and laughed lightly, and drew close to him with a
penitent gesture.
"But it's only a superstition," she said, "that occurred to me this
moment."
"Yes, tell me what it is..."
Marah folded her hands in her lap and looked before her, her eyes
darkened with their burden of unwilling knowledge. "I believe," she
said slowly, "in this: that nothing can happen to me unless I wished
for it in my childhood ... that everything that does happen to me is
in some way a fulfillment of a wish that I made as a child." She
paused, musing for the right words. "And these wishes," she
continued, "were made without my knowing it, and only by seeing what
happens to me now can I tell what they were. It _seems_ to me so,"
she added, frowning a little. "I can't tell why I believe it ... yet
it seems to me so, I think it must be so for everyone."
Pausing in his motion of feeling the blades of grass between his
thumb and forefinger, Levine pondered her words.
"Why, that must be true," he nodded gravely. "It seems so to me,
also. But tell me, Marah," he added smiling, "did you wish for me?"
"I don't know..." she smiled back to him.
"But it doesn't really matter," he retorted gaily, "because I know
that I wished for you, Marah. I know that."
"But in a way I did," Marah continued thoughtfully, laying her hand
on his arm and looking at him with steadfast eyes. "Because I
remember that one day in my childhood I made a pact with myself ...
that I must never forget myself, never lose myself in anything that
happened to me. Though why ... _why_ I made the pact," she mused,
"what happened that made me warn myself, that I can't seem to
remember at all. But I remember saying to myself: always _know_ what
is happening to you ... always be watchful..." She stopped and
raised her eyes to him with a swift appealing glance. "Do you
understand that, Joseph?" she asked sadly. "Do you see in what way I
wished for you?"
He did understand, and to hide from her the completeness and
bitterness of his knowledge, he turned away. Again he felt baffled
by the perfect balance of her nature, that security which kept her
apart from the world, content to be merely watchful. Though he
remembered such a time in his own life, he had also the bitter
knowledge of what followed ... how from being too watchful he had
grown weary, and come to desire forgetfulness ... a way to forget
himself the one thing he had never achieved. "It's not true, Marah,"
he said harshly. "It's not true that you don't want to forget
yourself..."
But she did not answer, and they sat for a long time in silence,
until, like the swift change of mood in a song, Levine's anger and
bitterness left him, and a sudden happiness assailed him, in which he
knew all their words for nonsense. "Marah..." he called from his
happiness, "Marah..." But she watched him sprawling grotesquely over
the earth, his hands caressing the grass, his lips pressed to the
ground, and again there was something remote in her expression,
something slightly puzzled. She saw him tearing the grass and
cupping it in his hands, and lifting it to his lips as though he
would drink it. And she discerned in it the pantomime of possessing
her. For a moment there seemed to be in her body the gesture of
submission, a feeling of paralysis before Levine's will ...
simultaneously she felt disgust for what she saw.
"We'd better go," she said sharply, "it's late."
"Why ... what has happened, Marah? What have I done?"
"I don't like this ... this smelling under the armpits."
"Oh, I see..." Levine sat up and looked at her angrily. He gathered
their things and they rose and walked for a long time without
speaking.
* * * * * * *
They came at last to a place where there were many small birches
standing as in a stockade, with the skeletons of large trees lying
among them. Where one birch had started to grow along the ground ...
its trunk horizontal with the earth ... and then turned sharply
upwards, they sat down to rest. The place was very quiet. Once a
large bird started from the ground with a snort of wings, and Marah
looked for it with startled eyes. But otherwise nothing moved. When
the sun broke through the leaves it was as if a group of dancers with
one motion had turned up the bright side of their fans. When the sun
went away it seemed that the fans were being slowly closed. Levine
looked up at a large maple that stood near them, and saw through the
leaves a dark lightning of branches. He noticed the dappled effect
of the leaves and saw what made it ... because on the edge of each
bright leaf there was a dark segment, where the shadow of another
leaf showed through. He noticed, also, that one of the stones in the
earth was glistening wet. "Spittle of snakes," he said to himself,
and he was surprised that these words came to him. Things occurred
to him to do. He thought of swinging on one of the branches of the
maple tree, his knees curled up, and then jumping down and letting
the branch rebound. He wanted to feel the smooth bark of the birch
trees with his finger-tips ... or take a twig and probe the soft,
damp-looking lumps of moss. Yet nothing of this was necessary. It
was not necessary to talk, or to touch Marah in order to feel her
nearness. All their words, he felt, had been spoken; and there was
nothing left now but the drift of impressions ... the lazy backwash
of his mood, like a wave that had broken in its full height. He felt
this rhythm, he felt the recession of his troubled mood. He was at
peace in this moment, and his peace would not be troubled again for
all the time that he was with Marah. He turned to her. "Now I have
you both," he said softly.
She was sitting with her chin on her hand, looking thoughtfully
before her; but rousing herself once and glancing around she caught
sight of a tree that had the first red leaves of autumn. Her gray
eyes rested on it with startled delight, and she touched Levine's arm
with a gesture as if the tree were swiftly moving away. "Do you know
what I have to say to myself when the trees turn color?" She laughed
to herself with sheer pleasure at the sight ... "I'm almost afraid of
it ... and so I keep saying to myself: is it any different from their
being green..." To see the childlike delight in her eyes, and to
hear her laughter and words, was for Levine an exquisite moment of
forgetfulness.
But now it was growing darker, and with one accord they rose and
stood uncertainly confronting each other. "Are you tired, Marah?" he
asked. She smiled to him, as if she had not understood the question,
yet wished to show that she had heard. "Shall we lie in that little
open space and look up at the sky?" and she nodded silently. They
lay down where they could see a stretch of sky fretted at its edges
with the dark silhouette of leaves, and listened for a long time to
the silence gathering around them, to a distant and ominous murmur
that seemed to come from a great distance.
"Trucks on the state road...." Levine observed drowsily. It seemed
to him that he was sleeping. The patch of sky that he saw between
the trees, the faint sprinkle of stars, the fantastic shape of the
leaves against the sky ... here what seemed to be the head of a
gigantic horse rearing up from the earth ... all this was a scene
such as only a dream could put together. It was too perfect, he said
to himself, too allegorical.... If only he could consciously will
that the dream should continue, and that Marah should always be in it
... part of the allegory, the meaning and core of it. If only he
could lie forever in his waking dream, that seemed to rest him more
profoundly than sleep.
After a time Marah sat up and clasped her hands round her knees. In
the dark she looked lonely and child-like, and she put her head down
on her knees as if she was very tired. "I had such a strange feeling
just this moment," she said. "I was looking up at the sky and I lost
all sense of looking up. I had the feeling that I was on board ship,
looking at very still blue water all around me. Is it true, do you
think, that you can forget you're looking upwards, and think you're
looking down on the sky?"
"But it should be true..." Levine said, speaking softly and
reluctantly, unwilling to break his waking dream with speech ... "Yes
... why shouldn't we be able to look upward long enough, until all
our senses are accustomed to it, and it seems no different from
looking down?"
"And the sky is really all around the earth," Marah continued in a
drowsy voice. "You see it going down to the horizon..."
She lay down again, sighing. The darkness moved closer about them,
and a single mournful cry of some animal came from the woods ... a
note hoarse and bird-like. A long time after, when the cry had been
forgotten in the silence, Levine spoke. "Didn't it sound as if there
was an idiot boy in the woods..."
"Because animals cry out that way," he mused to himself, "like idiot
boys. They open their mouths and a sound comes out, and you can't
tell whether there is joy or sorrow in their souls..."
The cry was repeated, and Marah drew closer to him. Now it was so
dark that they could not see anything beyond the place where they
lay, and only the white outline of Marah's arms circling her head in
an attitude of complete relaxation relieved the shadow. Almost
palpably they felt the silence and darkness deepening around them,
like stealthy water in which they were being slowly trapped. They
rose, knowing that this time they were not to part, and they looked
into each other's faces and saw confirmation of it. Marah drew
towards him with a quick confiding gesture, and he could only guess
by her words at the sweet and child-like fear in her heart. "Oh,
where shall we go now," she cried softly, "where shall we go now..."
CHAPTER III
1
Yes, Lewis was getting stouter. He stood before the glass that hung
in his room, examining his face with chin thrust forward. "I _am_
getting stouter," he said to himself, and lightly touched the flesh
over his cheek-bones. The fact struck him as curious. Since the day
he had left the hospital, since that brief and futile reckoning with
his anger in Levine's office, nothing in the way of good fortune had
befallen him. He had returned unwillingly to Ruth, and taken up the
work at Lustbader's as if still under the spell of that first moment
when Lustbader engaged him. In all this he felt there was nothing to
make him happy ... and yet it was certain that he was getting
stouter. He thrust his face closer to the mirror and pinched his
cheeks with an angry panic motion. In sudden terror he remembered
Biondi, and the loathing that had filled him at the thought of
Biondi's flesh ...
Yet it was true, he admitted, that his life at the moment had a
sufficiently pleasant rhythm. The work at Lustbader's was not
difficult ... he liked the quiet and isolation of the house to which
they had moved on the outskirts of the city. He could rise in the
morning when he pleased, and stroll through the tidy streets before
going to work. Then there was the long trip in the subway with the
certainty of the dark and cool theatre at the end. And if he came
early enough, there were the few hours when he was alone and played
only for himself. With Lustbader, moreover, he was on the best of
terms. For one night when the lights of the theatre were out and the
building empty, Lustbader, more drunk than usual, had called him into
his office, intending, as he said, to give Lewis his most intimate
confidences. In the course of their conversation it had developed
that Lustbader was the victim of a grave misconception. "You see in
me, Antonini," he had said, resting his head on his hand and speaking
as though he were about to cry, "a man who has never been taken
seriously. And why? Because my hair is red, and my eyelashes are
red, and my moustache is red. Yet what's so peculiar about that?
Wasn't all the hair on the body meant to match? And suppose it is
peculiar ... tell me, does it make me any the less real? Ah, believe
me, Antonini, you don't know what it is to be so perfectly matched.
It's too much for people. Wherever I go they smile. And the women
... _they_ certainly don't know how to take it." He had lapsed into
mournful contemplation, from which he roused himself to beg Lewis to
take a more enlightened view. Lewis had reassured him, and after
that night Lustbader treated him with special consideration, even
suggesting that he organize a quartet in order that he might draw a
larger salary. But Lewis had been content with things as they were
... he had desired only that the routine of things continue. Even
the thought of Poldy came to him less and less. Tonight, the first
time that he stopped to take stock of himself, as if emerging from
the shock which had come with his leaving the hospital ... tonight he
did not think of Poldy at all.
But it was hot in the room, and he turned away from the mirror and
went to the window to look out ... across the level land and
low-lying lights, to the place where the buildings of the city were
faintly visible ... to the searchlights playing over the river in a
perpetual crossing and re-crossing, lifting themselves like the
snouts of huge primeval animals lying somewhere below the horizon.
He heard faintly a distant murmur from the city, and near at hand the
sound of Ruth's footsteps going rhythmically back and forth in the
yard.
Sharply and suddenly, as if he were seeing it for the first time, the
scene came to him ... he glimpsed it as a vast and quietly-colored
canvas, of which he saw the abstract arrangement and balance ... his
own dark figure at the window ... Ruth walking alone and thoughtfully
below it ... the level field of lights and the far-away fanwise
motion of the searchlights. And with this poignant momentary sense
of how the whole earth was spread out beneath him, and the masses of
things balanced on it, there came the feeling that it was good to be
on the earth's surface ... good to be alive and poised on the broad
plane of earth; a feeling that he had not known since boyhood, that
he thought could never visit him again. In that moment he wished
that Ruth would speak to him with some old reassuring word, breaking
the silence which had come between them since he returned from the
hospital. In his heart he called to her ... understanding that in
some way she was part of the moment, of the longing and pleasure that
was in it. But she continued to walk back and forth unaware of him,
and at last baffled and a little angry because she did not notice
him, he turned away from the window and sat down at the piano. He
tried a few notes and stopped, and put his elbows softly on the black
keys, resting his head in his hands.
How strange, he thought, how strange that this feeling of happiness
had come to him ... that for a while he had been able to forget his
anger and resentment. There was in it the same pleasure and
discomfort that might come from interrupting a habitual motion ... as
if a certain gesture of his hands that went on unceasingly had been
arrested for a moment. Strange too, this longing for Ruth, a longing
which he had just felt so urgently and profoundly that it terrified
him. A moment before he had not suspected it was there ... he had
thought himself secure from her in his isolation of pain, and the
feeling that there was something to be ashamed of. But now for the
first time since his return he had glimpsed the chaos in his soul, it
had been flashed out from his calm like a complicated landscape
flashed out from the sky at night. And now that it was over he was
left more bewildered, with the same feeling of terror at what was
happening to him that he had felt before, when he stood before the
mirror remembering Biondi's flesh.
But why didn't she speak to him? Why was there this silence between
them, in which their few words rang out with a cruel and terrible
distinctness? He remembered that they had loved each other in the
past. In the past their love had been a place where they were
intimately together ... yet now they were strangers, often he had the
painful feeling that his eyes could not see her clearly. Now they
were like two people who have walked by each other on the road, and
then look back and find that the road has curved in such a way that
they can no longer see each other. Which of them, then, had turned
the corner? Whose fault was it ... whose fault, he questioned
bitterly, that they could no longer see one another? Yours,
something reproached him ... because he had come back to her
unwillingly, because he thought she would be ashamed of him, and had
countered in his heart with anger and hatred. Yet he knew that
secretly he had wanted Ruth to comfort him ... secretly he had hoped
that on the first day she would take him to her and say comforting
words. If this had not happened ... if the first night had passed
and the first day, and all the days after, and she had not spoken,
then it was really, true that she was ashamed of him. She had even
denied him her body, and it was this that especially confused and
humiliated him. For if she repelled him whenever he tried to touch
her, how very great must be her shame of him, how loathsome he had
become. And at the thought of it Lewis felt his breath come more
quickly, he felt his throat tightening again with hatred for her.
In a curious desire to see her, to study her out of his anger, he
went to the window and looked out. She was walking near the wall of
the house, her head thrust forward, her eyes fixed thoughtfully on
the ground. For a moment as he listened her footsteps seemed to be
speaking sadly to him ... to be the symbolic language of the thoughts
that came to her as she walked alone. And again he wanted to call to
her, lifting from his eyes the painful feeling that they could not
see her clearly. And the burden of his call, the words of it ...
what would that be? "Where are you, Ruth..." he could call to her,
"where are you..." And she would hear him and know that he longed
for her. But when he waited and she did not look up at him, he
remembered that he had come to study her objectively, to put her at a
distance by watching. His cue now was to watch her all the time ...
as she went about her work in the house ... when she walked in the
yard, when she spoke to him. Always to be watching her, and so keep
her at a distance ...
But how tall she looked and unreal, pacing back and forth in her long
skirt, like a woman out of an old and sad legend. When she passed
under the window he could see the glistening blackness of her
straight hair, parted in the center and drawn back in a knot.
"Italian hair," he said to himself, unexpectedly and dispassionately,
as if he were examining a picture. She walked slowly, with a certain
queer hesitation, as though the ground might not be firm beneath her
feet. He had the curious feeling that she was walking barefoot. And
sometimes she was startled by a slight noise, and looked around,
seeming bewildered to find herself pacing back and forth.
It did not seem possible that she could be walking so close to him
and not feel his presence at the window; yet when he caught a glimpse
of her face he saw in it an expression completely turned in on itself
... a strange and brooding look, as if one thought came continually
to her mind, which she could not understand at all, yet which had to
be turned this way and that and examined again and again, calling for
perpetual wonder. In this one thought she seemed to be spellbound,
caught in its terrifying strangeness, trying to shake it from her
with this trance-like pacing back and forth. And because of it she
could forget his presence and everything around her, she was even
unaware of the expression on her face ... the strange beauty that it
had of something completely absorbed and unconscious of itself. He
stood at the window watching, feeling almost afraid of her, of this
new wonder of her face. And when she stopped at the far end of her
walk and rested with her hand to the wall, he was startled almost to
outcry by the intent glance with which she gazed before her ... the
intraverted look of a statue whose features have grown to one
expression for centuries...
What was she thinking of? What thought was it, he wondered, that
held her spellbound, and was so strange and bewildering that since
the first moment it occurred to her, all her days had been passed in
a stupor of trying to understand it. He remembered times when he
came upon her brooding alone, and she would lower her eyes
secretively, fix them for a moment in mysterious somnolence ... then
lift them with a swift glance of reproach, as if it lay in his power
to free her. There would be a bittersweet tumult in his heart at the
thought that she brooded over him, and was puzzled and unhappy for
the ending of their love. Yet in the next instant he would question
it ... why did she not speak to him if this was true ... why was
there only question and answer between them, her answers always
simple and courteous, like echoes of his question ... and if he did
not seek her out with questioning, why was there only silence? And
though he recalled from the past the sort of person she was ... one
to whom words did not come easily ... yet now there seemed to him a
treacherous quality in her silence. In it he heard many things ...
her scorn, her censure, her shame. It terrified him now with its
infinite meanings...
But now she became aware of him, and stopped under the window and
looked up inquiringly. He was irritated because she had spied him
too late, after the moment of his longing was over. "Why don't you
go to bed?" he said sharply. She answered in a low voice that it was
too hot, and stood near the wall with one hand lifted, letting her
finger-tips play lightly along the part of her hair. Lewis waited
for her to speak further, and when she remained silent he turned away
from the window with a gesture of weary finality. The room seemed
suddenly too small for his anger. He fled from the room and the
house, walking in a trance of speed until he came out of the dark
road to the main street. There the number of people made him slacken
his pace. He permitted himself to be caught up into the rhythm of
their march, losing for a while all the torturing sense of his own
identity and the anger that had driven him forth.
On each side as he walked people caught up with him and passed him.
He could feel their bodies flowing by with the bobbing motion of
debris on a swift stream. But after a few blocks he felt wearied
with the constant motion of people passing him and their endless
number. There were too many people in the world, he told himself ...
too many noises also. Day after day the noises in his head to listen
to ... by now he had learned how cunningly they could adjust
themselves ... weak and timid when it was quiet, proportioned to the
silence. But at other times trying to out-scream the sounds around
him, as if they could hear them and felt a hysterical contagion. He
longed for only a moment's freedom from them, for only one moment of
absolute silence. And it was true after all, he resumed, that his
life was hateful to him, and the fact that he was growing stouter was
only a trick of his flesh. It was true that he hated the work at
Lustbader's ... that he was nauseated with the necessity to sit and
play for people who weren't listening, and felt infinitely humiliated
each day at the indifferent going of the audience. It would be
better to give up the work at Lustbader's and find something else to
do, not so intimately associated with his past. Better also to leave
Ruth, rather than continue their living together as strangers. For a
while he tried to plan this seriously; but the feeling of dizziness
that overcame him made him stop short in his thoughts and warn
himself ... that these paroxysms were dangerous, that he could not
afford to let himself grow discontented. These were the dangerous
moments, he warned himself ... when, because of his discontent, he
began to desire something more than his life could give him, to long
wildly for a new and undefined fulfillment. Then he could see how
precarious was the stillness of his mind ... that it was only the
apparent stillness of something whirling so fast that no drop could
spill ... but if once the motion slackened, if it eased for only a
moment, then everything that had been held in balance by it would fly
apart. He knew that he must never permit any let-down in this
excitement of his mind ... there must always be something, something
to keep up its swift motion.
But what would that be, he asked himself? What was there left for
him now, exiled from Ruth's love, unable to play any more, unable to
hear things clearly? What was there left save to hold fast to the
routine of his life, letting the rhythm of it, accumulating from day
to day, convince him at last that he was living. It was so for
everyone else ... for all these bodies that bobbed past him. They
moved in an insect activity, and repeated it in time and repeated it
in each other, so that they might feel doubly sure of themselves.
They moved daily in an insect migration, and everything they did was
automatic, and their love was unclean ... men and women living
together, and with too long familiarity and handling of each other's
bodies their love became incestuous. He too should be content to
live as they did, he should not slacken his pace and be thoughtful on
the street ... but even while he hastened his step his throat
tightened with hatred for them, for that air of urgency which they
always had, which was so skilful an imitation on their part of insect
importance. No, he told himself ... it was not so easy for him ...
he knew the trick that had been played on him. And his anger seemed
to deafen him, so that he heard for a moment the absolute silence
that he craved ... and he stopped bewildered, fearing that it was the
end of the whirling, the sudden jar of silence that comes when the
machinery stops. At first he wanted to shout to them for help, he
wanted to lay hold of someone and cry out what had happened. But in
that interlude of silence he heard a thought speaking clearly to him
... that he must begin to work on a symphony, and that he would be
famous through this work, that through it he would express all that
had happened to him, and it would lift him out of the incognito in
which he now lived. An incredible lightness of heart came over him,
a desire to laugh and embrace the people who passed him ... for it
seemed that now he heard the music of his own life again, and could
conduct it once more to a triumphant conclusion. He had found too a
further recess from Ruth, where she could watch him, puzzled and shut
out in her turn. Strange that it had not occurred to him before,
that something so obvious should be so slow in coming to him...
But here somebody jostled him, and Lewis realized that he had been
standing still and staring at the sidewalk. Informally, then, the
noises resumed, and he started to walk again, but still with the
feeling of lightness in his heart.
2
It did not leave him for many days ... days in which cloud-sweeps of
music played about him ... endless panoramas of music that kept
merging and separating, folding and unfolding, with the prodigality,
the ceaselessness of insanity. Days when he heard terrific and
intricate harmonies ... the accompaniment for profound dancing, for
the courteous minuet of the worlds. When the noises in his head
opened up new vistas, arranging and rearranging themselves in
kaleidoscopes of sound, from which he caught an occasional pattern of
rhythm and melody, at the undreamed exquisiteness of which he held
his breath. When everything was saturated with music, and every
object that he looked at gave off musical sound like a property of
its matter ... and all the motions of his hand gave off music, as
simply as the motion of a whip gives off the swishing sound. All day
and even through the thin wall of his sleep he listened, and the
meaning of what he heard comprehended all words, was the infinite
meaning of things that lies beyond any word that has ever been
spoken. Meanwhile he went about pale and absorbed, going through his
work with the mechanical gestures of a sleep-walker. People stared
at him, who had the expression of someone lost in the nightmare of
his own ecstasy. But the end came at last. He sat down one evening
to recall what he had heard, his pencil finely-sharpened and poised
over the staff.
3
And at times they would come back to him ... themes that moved so
inevitably from phrase to phrase, in which he heard so clearly the
implicit harmonies, that to record them was only the labor of putting
down the notes on the staff. At other times he was baffled, working
for days without adding anything ... humming over and over in his
mind the parts that were already written, until they grew sterile
with the repetition and he could not hear them any more. Then in a
sudden impotence he would sit and stare at the notes, believing that
they might begin to move around on the page, or that in some
mysterious way he could conjure them, as if they were round black
symbols on a chart of magic. But when nothing happened and the whole
work seemed futile, his nostrils whitened with suppressed fury, he
would take his work in his hands with a furious desire to tear it ...
or when Ruth was in the room he would turn on her, as if it was her
quiet presence in the room or some casual movement of hers that
caused his failure. And on nights when this happened sleep was not
for either of them, but with careful and crafty questioning he sought
to call her to account ... why had she removed the picture of herself
that hung in his room ... why had she re-arranged things? And she
would answer him obediently, a suggestion of weariness in her slow
obedient answers. All night they lay in bed exhausting their words
... until it seemed to Ruth as if their words had become a symbolic
intercourse, more exacting and insatiable than the intercourse of
their bodies ... and she would lie still and thoughtful in the long
interval between his questions, like someone not entirely absorbed by
her passion, with much leisure to think in the midst of it. Why had
she removed the picture of herself that hung in his room ... and she
answered him obediently: how she had noticed that he looked angrily
about him when he worked, and she had not wished him to look at her
picture in that way. But in that slow obedience of all her answers
there was great weariness and indifference, as if it was only a way
of disguising her words, the way she had found at last of speaking to
him and yet guarding the secrecy of her thoughts. These, now, were
more important to her. All day to whatever she did her thoughts were
an insistent accompaniment, and in bed they had to be counted again,
told over every night like prayers before she could fall asleep....
First, she remembered, there were the days just after his return.
From the beginning he had been strange to her, and yet she had not
suspected anything, she had been willing to wait. When the newness
of things wore off, she had told herself, he would look around once
more and remember her. And at first it had been easy to find
reasons: it was moving to the new house that pre-occupied him, or the
work at Lustbader's ... but when time passed and he did not change
she saw how excuses could multiply themselves, how she was put off
indefinitely. Then had come a period of panic, when she felt the
strangeness settling between them like a stealthy gathering of mist,
and was powerless to stop it. When she had tried to snare his
attention ... foolishly, in ways that made her ashamed to remember
... placing something new where he would see it ... a vase of green
glass or a bright square of silk for the wall. There had been for a
moment a magic in everything she bought, a belief that everything
must change because this or that was brought into the house. And
when these had failed she thought the fault must be in herself. Then
what do I need? she had asked, standing in front of the mirror and
examining herself. "I am too dark ... too sombre-looking...." and
this discovery had filled her with a sense of guilt, she was ashamed
because she was not light-hearted...
So everything had ended in shame and confusion. And now that all her
thoughts were over, now that she had counted them like prayer beads,
what was there left to do save to lie rigid and wait for sleep?
Though each night she was conscious of her body and its sweetness
going to waste, she knew it was better to lie alone. In the
loneliness of her body there was, somehow, a little cause for pride
... there was also hope, an element in their relations that was still
in solution. Each night when they lay in bed she felt the
separateness of their bodies as a question, and she feared that if
she gave herself to him the question would be answered, and there
would be no longer any hope for her ... only complete humiliation.
Better, then, to lie with her fantasy ... to feel her body as if it
were a statue, immobile yet conscious. So in some ancient evil court
women were used ... arranged naked as adornments for the corners of
the palace, on their knees and under a towering headdress, so that
they might be more rigid and unreal. So she thought of herself, a
slave-woman whose body was turning into stone, while near her a long
and dispassionate intercourse was occurring.
She would lie so long without moving that Lewis would raise himself
on his elbow and turn to look at her ... seeing her face white
between the lines of its Gothic hair, and her eyes staring upward,
gleaming like black stones. Angrily he would repeat his question...
4
But she had put back the picture and arranged everything as it was
before. Yet one afternoon when she entered his room, she found Lewis
sitting disconsolately over his work, resting his head on his hands
and staring before him. He turned on her with unexpected ferocity.
"Why did you change things around? Everything is going wrong since
then."
Ruth hesitated whether to speak, and then asked indifferently, "Why,
what is wrong..."
"You should never have meddled," Lewis insisted petulantly. "Did I
ask you to come in and arrange things? Did I ask you to spy on me?"
Ruth sat down, her arm on the back of the chair, her fingers musingly
feeling the part in her hair. At her feet was a pile of papers torn
into deliberate tiny scraps. These she stared at and then touched
with the tip of her foot. The action infuriated Lewis. He went over
to her and caught her wrist, so that she drew away from him with a
cry of pain.
"I tell you we can't go on this way," he said bitterly. "It must
end. We can't go on with this crime."
"What is the crime?" she asked, with weary automatic curiosity.
"Tell me what crime you mean. Have _I_ committed it?"
She fixed her dark eyes on him for a moment, and then turned her
attention again to the papers on the floor, shifting them about with
the tip of her foot, trying to arrange them into a circle. In this
occupation she was profoundly absorbed, hardly aware of him. Only
once she frowned. When he said, "It would be better for me to be
alone," she frowned as if she could not understand the words, but had
caught them between her eyebrows, and would hold them that way to be
considered in the future. Meanwhile, with delicate and intent
movements of her foot she perfected the circle of papers.
Then she rose and went into the bedroom. For the colloquy that she
was going to have it seemed necessary to let down her hair first, and
lay the hair-pins carefully away. She leaned forward and stared at
herself in the glass, still frowning. "What was my crime?" she asked
softly, and lowered her eyes in thought. "Why no, it wasn't that,"
she reasoned. "Something went wrong with the music. My crime was
only to be present." She smiled at this and looked at her reflection
triumphantly. "Yes, my crime was that I was present." But
immediately she leaned closer, and looked into her eyes that were now
large and startled. "But suppose that is a crime," she whispered.
Because she did not know what to say ... because there was a terrible
finality in that question, she turned away from the glass, and a wave
of dizziness and terror swept over her. One thought came to her mind
... flight ... to go away from him instantly, to make the house
suddenly empty of her presence. In a moment this became so urgent
that she did not stop to do more than comb her hair and brush the
dust from her dress. Softly she opened the door, and reassuring
herself that she was unobserved, she went lightly down the stairs.
Where she was going or what she would do was not clear to her ... she
only knew that it was urgent that he be left alone, that Lewis should
feel the emptiness of the house at once. She struck out in the
direction of open country, unconsciously turning from the street that
would lead her among people. Walking so swiftly that she seemed to
be moving in a dream, she came to the state road, and not until she
had gone far into the country did she stop. Then as if awakening she
looked around her. Suddenly tired, she turned back a few paces to
the ending of a stone fence, and sat down there, surveying the scene
around her with a listless interest in its details.
She saw a field in which the gathered and tented wheat lay in a quiet
encampment, and in the stillness she heard the dry rustling of bugs
through the stalks. A row of little pines stood near the edge of the
field, their trunks no bigger than branches. She looked at them and
thought of children standing in a row, stretching on thin legs to see
which was tallest. Across the road and a little beyond the place
where she sat there was a white farmhouse under dark trees, and she
heard the voices of men shouting in the distance. She sat there
looking indifferently at the field, or letting her eye travel
listlessly over the tall grass and flowers at her feet. For a long
time she followed the movements of a white butterfly that caromed
against her knees, she sat so still; or noted how, in the least wind,
the tall grasses bent toward each other. A loud humming of some
insect, sounding near her like a man's voice, made her start. She
jumped up hastily and looked around, then seeing what it was she sat
down again, smiling self-consciously at her fright. Now she
remembered things she had passed on the road. At one house two
children had been standing in a doorway, regarding her curiously; and
when she looked back the children in the doorway had strangely
multiplied themselves into a group of all sizes, all staring at her
with one expression of astonishment. Another time she had followed a
road that led unexpectedly to a house, and she had turned and walked
away quickly, while two old women on the porch called to her, each
one holding an egg in her hand, arrested in the act of counting.
These details came back to her now, with the strange overtone of
something she might have read about in a fairy-tale. And the field
of wheat before her and the young pines stretching to see which was
tallest seemed unreal as the picture in a child's book. She felt
rather foolish now. She had achieved that sudden emptiness of the
house which had seemed at the moment of her flight so urgent and
precious to her ... but now what to do? Return? No ... she must
stay away longer. She bestirred herself and walked on more slowly.
But now she felt faint and exhausted and sat down to rest wherever
she could find a little shade. At length she came to the end of the
state road and faced a country lane, unshaded and desolate-looking.
Here a man was working in the fields, and when he saw her he rested
on his hoe, watching her as she stood uncertainly at the cross-roads.
"Where are you going?" he called. Ruth went over to him. "I don't
know..." she began confusedly, feeling the blood mount in her cheeks.
"What's off that way?"
"Up there," he said, and seemed to be figuring it out, "up there's
the lake, but it's so hot on that road, you'll get cooked."
She considered a moment, thanked him and turned back. One time she
stopped and leaned against a tree, laughing and crying at the same
time. "You'll get cooked..." she repeated to herself.
It seemed to her as she retraced her steps that there was an eternity
of time before she would reach the place where she had rested.
Things she had noticed on her way seemed to have moved farther apart,
the sky was overcast, and behind her there was a constant rumbling of
thunder ... when she reached the white farmhouse heavy drops were
falling. In terror of the storm she stood in front of the house,
wishing that someone would call to her. But only a huge dog came
bounding out, and when she lifted her arms he leaped at her. For a
long time she tried to ward him off, standing there in the center of
his leaping, swishing her arms back and forth, fearing that at any
moment the grotesque duel between them would end. Her breath came in
short gasps, she tried to call for help, but her terror prevented
her. At last she raised her voice. "Call off your dog," she cried
hoarsely, and blushed at the boldness of shouting that way. Two
young girls appeared on the porch and called to the dog, and then,
after a short consultation with each other, invited her in. The
storm broke as they entered the kitchen. There the shades were drawn
and the lights turned on, giving the effect of night.
They permitted her to sit alone on a low stool near the window. When
the rain slackened and it grew lighter, the girls raised the shades
and turned off the lights, and busied themselves once more with their
sewing. Infinitely pleasant to Ruth was the tidy kitchen and the
sound of the clock ticking and the rain outside ... a quiet interlude
in which she lived for the time the calm house-bound life of the two
girls, in which her own unhappiness did not exist. In a desultory
manner the girls talked while they sewed.
"Do you think they are coming back here to live?"
"It's hard to say," the taller one answered. "They wrote that they
were selling the place."
"And didn't say what they would do after?"
"No, he likes it out there."
The first one who had spoken stooped to pick up a skein of silk from
the floor. "I think this red is too bright," she said, holding it up
to the light. "Tell me," she continued after a long silence. "Are
you ever lonesome here?"
The other hesitated. "No ... not really lonesome," she said
thoughtfully. "I have my moods of course, but I'm not lonesome for
any particular person, or any place either. It's just..." she sighed
and looked down at her work. "But it's very nice here," she added.
From time to time they glanced shyly at Ruth, and becoming conscious
of her presence they would be silent. She wished they would forget
her entirely, that she could lose her own identity and sit there
forever, listening to their quiet dialogue. For there seemed to be
something so impersonal in what they said, an indifference in their
manner of speaking, that gave her a strange sense of peace. She saw
them as beings still content with their world and secure in the
little details of it ... still untouched by desire, by the knowledge
that would make of the whole world a prison of one person. "Not for
any particular person..." the taller one had said. Ruth remembered
the words as if they had been spoken for her. There was only one
place in the world, she knew, where she could dare to exist, and that
was near Lewis. She was not strong enough to be without him ... she
would accept any terms, only to be near him. And having made this
confession she felt infinitely degraded, she felt that if the two
girls could have looked into her heart they would have recoiled with
horror. In all that they were yet to learn this would seem to them
most terrible ... that they should become so bound, that the whole
world should become a prison of one person. And could they not tell
what was in her heart? Wasn't it known to them already? Why was she
walking alone this way, if not because she was unhappy for someone?
Her cheeks flushed with shame at the thought that they understood her
... she wished she could hide from them, feeling too exposed when
they looked at her with their swift glances.
But now she realized that they wanted her to go. "It's cleared up,"
they urged gently. Ruth sighed and rose, and stood for a while
glancing around the room, lingering on its neatness, on the shining
clock and the pictures, which she saw through their eyes as dear
possessions. She looked out and saw that it was clearing, and over
the wheat field there was the reddish glow of sunset. "Yes, I'll be
going," she said reluctantly. They followed her courteously to the
door.
5
Ruth knew, as she walked down the road, that they were watching her
go, and while they could see her she kept her head up bravely. But
as soon as a turning of the road effaced the house, she sat down and
gave way to a passionate angry outburst of tears. There was not so
much sorrow in it as anger for all the things that had happened to
her, for everything that was yet to occur. She had thought to flee,
and had given herself the momentary satisfaction of making the house
empty of her presence. But that was all ... that was all she could
accomplish. She clenched her hands and beat them against the stone
... "I am not strong enough," she said aloud, with bitter anguish in
her voice. "It's true ... I am not strong enough...."
Lewis was standing outside, looking anxiously up and down the street.
"Where have you been?" he asked reproachfully. "I was looking for
you...."
She stood in the doorway resting, her hand to her heart. Of a sudden
an expression of pain crossed her face. "Lewis," she said faintly,
and looked at him, her eyes wide with fear. "Put your hand on my
heart. Isn't it beating too fast?" He obeyed her, but the feeling
of her heart beating under her wet dress was repulsive to him, as if
she had asked him to touch a wound. He forced himself to hold his
hand there and shook his head. "Where have you been?" he repeated.
"I've been looking for you...."
Upstairs in the bedroom she lay down, feeling her forehead burning
hot and the blood beating in it with imprisoned fury. She lay alone
for a long time, until the room grew dark and her eyes closed in
uneasy slumber. Lewis woke her, bending over and awkwardly touching
her forehead.
"Does your heart hurt any more?" he asked.
"No ... I'm all right..." and she turned away from him.
"You have fever, Ruth..."
"No, it's nothing," she repeated sharply. "Let me alone."
But after a while she turned to him, and he could see her face
bewildered and pale in the darkness.
"Tell me, Lewis," she said, her voice low and reluctant. "Why do you
torture me?"
He pondered her question. "Why no ... that's not true," he said
harshly. "We torture each other."
"But why ... why..." The word was repeated with dull insistence,
with the unhappy petulant tone of someone who has asked a question
too long. And it seemed natural that silence should follow her
question, having in it the quality of a profound answer.
Nothing could be more terrible to her than his caress on that night.
While there had been the separateness of their bodies, she had felt a
little cause for pride. But she knew this for the end of everything,
she knew, now, that her degradation was complete.
CHAPTER IV
1
The turning of a corner suddenly thrust Poldy against the march of
homecoming workers. He shocked with a squad of young girls walking
arm in arm, a taut buoyant line. They giggled and wavered for a
moment, unwilling to break the lovely repeated pattern of their arms.
Then the line swung away from him like a slackened whip. He walked
forward, progressing in a blind zigzag, his eyes closed against the
sun. But it seemed to him after a while as if he were no longer
walking, but being drawn onward by the suction of all those bodies
moving against him ... as if they were mute automatons being moved on
the belt of some vast machine, and he was part of the machine that
had to move counterwise ... a unique intimate part, articulating with
the crowd. "Surely I am not to die yet," he said to himself ...
"surely there is a way to be saved." And there came to him a word
that he wanted to cry out, a strange word that he had never heard
before, which held the secret of all things. Fast as he was walking,
the sense of walking was lost to him. He yielded himself passively
to the motion, he felt his body in complete subjection to the will of
the machine on which they all moved ... and the word within him was
urgent as matter that had to be voided, he felt prophetic powers
closing upon him, because he was haunted by the impishness of a word.
But soon he became afraid because they moved against him too swiftly.
He wanted to fling his arms out as children do and call out
mischievously, "Stop!" ... to see them storm against his arms, a mute
animal terror in their eyes as the huge belt moved on relentlessly,
leaving them behind. He wanted to trick them with the word, to fling
it into that orderly route ... cry it with his arms stretched
straight above him and his fingers spread wide. And at the clang of
it panic would spread through them, they would drift confusedly here
and there ... a viscous flow of bodies, as if they were held on a
plate being tipped different ways. It was no word that he had ever
heard before ... a foreign word of three syllables ... and as he
groped for it in his mind it came to him. "Kuramos!" he would shout
... "Kuramos...."
But now the lust for something unknown swept over the people; and
because there was a man on the street selling something, who was so
short that he could not be seen from the outside of the crowd, they
thought that _there_ was the miracle ... in that mysterious axis
around which the crowd was ranged. And those on the outside began to
ask, "What is it?" and to conjecture what it was. And the question
spread, some hearing it with joy and others with terror, each one
answering it according to his desire. Soon the street was blocked,
and those on the outside fought with those who were nearer; and each
one who came in contact with the fighting could not withstand it,
until everyone was struggling with his neighbor, wrestling blindly
with the thing that opposed him ... and the little man in the center
stopped flourishing his knives and looked at them with terror. He
climbed up to his wagon and lay on it with his belly to the boards,
and reached down to draw up his signs and his satchel; and they
closed in on the space where he had been standing.
Just then it was that Poldy saw a figure standing quietly in the
turmoil, a man with a face that was indescribably narrow, the eyes
and mouth switched about as if they were trying to adjust themselves
lengthwise. The face smiled and blew hard at a whistle. Policemen
came running from all sides, as though they had been lying in wait
for the cue. Their clubs sputtered in the crowd, and there followed
an insane waving of arms as those who were fighting tried to clutch
at the clubs, still bucking their heads at those who were near them.
The man lying in his wagon curled himself up in the farthest corner
of it. And he did not dare crawl down again until they were all
dispersed, moving once more away from the sun in an orderly rout.
Poldy touched his forehead. It was bleeding and his mouth ached.
The fellow who blew the whistle was coming toward him, smiling
apologetically.
2
On closer inspection Poldy decided that it was not so much the
narrowness of his face which had twisted the eyes and mouth. The
nose too was slightly out of focus, and it seemed to act like an axis
on which the other features were turned. The result was an
expression of perpetual slyness, a winking-off to someone in the
distance. The fellow had one leg longer than the other, and it was
only when he tried to walk fast that this sly expression of his face
changed. Then his whole face was contorted ... his mouth hung open,
too much of the lower lip exposed, and his eyelids quivered, his
whole body seeming to shake with inward laughter. He came close to
Poldy, stood at attention and clicked his heels. But in order to do
so he had to bend back a little and sideways, a swaggering pose with
a hint of pugnaciousness in it, as though he were preparing to leap
forward and attack.
"I saw you being clubbed," he announced, and bowed very courteously.
"My card."
Poldy took it mechanically. He was still wiping blood from his
forehead and felt in no humor to speak. He pocketed the card and was
about to go away, when the cripple caught his arm and begged him to
read it. It was elaborately printed: "David Solner, Expert on
Authority."
"A very original title," Poldy remarked politely.
The fellow threw his head back and burst out laughing. "_I_ thought
it was." He jerked his thumb at the policemen. "They don't know who
I am, of course."
"No ... I suppose not."
"They always play right into my hands. Oh it's too easy, much too
easy. But just then..." He drew nearer and put his hand on Poldy's
shoulder with great good fellowship. "Just then I had real action."
"I'm glad you were not disappointed," Poldy said in his best manner.
"However, I must be going." But he had gone only a few steps when he
felt a tugging at his arm. The expert on authority's face had
elongated itself as if it were elastic, there was a look of
consternation at the prospect of Poldy's departure. And this look
poised paradoxically above the swaggering pose of his body made him
seem so forlorn that Poldy had not the heart to turn away. He
suffered himself to be led into the park, where they settled
themselves on one of the benches around the fountain. The cripple's
walk registered his joy, growing so ecstatic with all its elaborate
bending and twisting, that it seemed to be all a mimicry ... as if he
were only clowning it for the children, and might turn around any
minute and say, "How did you like that? Now watch this one." When
he sat down he crossed his legs and swung his long foot with a
delicate rhythmic motion, almost maidenly. At last he turned to
Poldy.
"As you see, I'm a cripple," he began in a very matter-of-fact voice.
"Cripples very often are beggars. Is that right?"
Poldy nodded.
"But sometimes you see a beggar who doesn't seem to be crippled. Is
that right?"
Again Poldy nodded. The catechism seemed to have been memorized and
rehearsed many times, and he felt that the safest answer was a silent
one.
"But in that case," the fellow continued, "what do you do?"
Poldy was confused. "I forget where we were at," he said humbly.
"If you'll only repeat..."
David began again with stern emphasis. "If you see a beggar who is
_not_ crippled, what should you do? ... What should you do?" he
repeated, leaning forward and regarding Poldy slyly. Poldy
hesitated. "Really, now, I don't know," he said. "I've never
thought of the situation."
"Think ... think..."
Poldy frowned and pursed his lips, making an elaborate display of
thinking. His decision seemed to be of great importance to the
cripple, who was regarding him with an expression of challenging
slyness. At length Poldy ventured an opinion.
"I might count his fingers," he said slowly.
"Right!" and David slapped his thighs gleefully. "Count his fingers.
Right! Now I know that you're a man I can talk to. Yes, I can trust
you. In fact I knew it the moment I saw you in the crowd, but I
never talk to anyone until he can answer that question. Because, of
course, there may not be the correct number of fingers. You have to
be clever to find that out. Well, you're one of the clever ones, I
see. I can trust you. But now it's your turn. Ask me any question."
"Well now..." Poldy thought for a moment. "Of course," he observed
briskly, "you have other work besides ... beside your work as expert
on authority?"
David spread his hands in negation. "A cripple!" he sighed. "How
can I work? ... Well, I do run errands."
"Your work as an expert on authority doesn't pay, then?"
"No ... oh, no. It's a labor of love." He turned to Poldy with a
challenging look, a hint that he desired further questioning. But
Poldy was silent, and finally David was forced to talk.
"I make toys, too..."
"Indeed."
"Oh, yes. You should see them." He brought out a little cardboard
figure from his pocket, the face drawn in with the regularity of a
child's drawing, a fringe of hair on the forehead to heighten the
stupid expression. Little red strings were tied to the head and arms
and legs, terminating in an intricate knot whose loops were kept
apart by pins. David held it nonchalantly in his hand for a while,
to let the intricacy of it register on Poldy. Then with a rapid
movement of his thumb and forefinger he manipulated the pins. The
cardboard man began to dance, an insane ecstatic dance.
"It's marvelous ... marvelous," Poldy said. "But what is it for?"
David nudged him with his elbow and looked well pleased. "I knew it,
I knew it," he crowed. "I knew you would ask. Clever, isn't it?"
"Exceedingly."
"It took me almost two years to make it. Some people would say it
shows real inventive power, wouldn't they..."
"And not be far from the truth."
"Here ... see if you can do it."
Poldy touched the doll gingerly. Its staring mechanical face
affected him almost with terror. He remembered a man he had once
seen at a fair ... standing in one of the booths, his face painted so
that it looked like a doll's, and another man lecturing on him ...
now ladies and gentlemen, step inside and you will see them cut Bimbo
in two. And with that the man had been given a hearty push, and he
stumbled a few steps, never once relaxing the doll-like expression of
his face. Then he recovered his balance, and raised his hands again
with marionette rigidity. Poldy had felt sick at heart at this
mummery, at the man's degradation before the crowd. Unwillingly he
manipulated David's toy, while the owner looked on approvingly. "Do
you know, I had a model for that head?"
"Yes ... it's very lifelike."
"Oh, no ... it's not lifelike at all. I don't call myself an artist.
This fellow who was my model used to come into the hospital. He
moved his head just the way that the doll does ... all day, mind you.
Wait..." He fumbled nervously in his pocket, but only a crumpled
piece of paper was forthcoming.
"I can't find it," he said forlornly.
"Isn't it on the paper?"
"No..." He threw the paper away and turned his back to Poldy and
stared morosely at the pavement. He even stopped swinging his leg.
Poldy tried to rally him.
"Why do you carry it ... the doll?" And David at once rewarded him
with a grateful glance, the leg started to swing again, he clasped
his knees and held his elbows rigid with delight.
"I was waiting for you to ask. Listen. When I was in the hospital I
had nothing to do. So I decided to figure out how many times this
fellow wagged his head, by the minute, you understand. That's what I
was looking for. I thought I had the paper in my pocket with the
figures on it. So one morning I said to the nurse, 'Give me your
watch.' 'What do you want it for?' she asks. 'I want to count my
pulse.' 'No ... that's not what you want it for.' 'I want to see
what time it is.' 'Well, I'll tell you the time.' 'I want to see
what kind of a watch it is. I used to fix watches...'"
"Really! You're expert in many ways, I see."
"No, not in the least. I only told her that."
"And did she give you the watch then?"
"Oh, no. She wouldn't give it to me for that reason either. So at
last I said to her: 'Well, I want to count the number of times a
minute that Joe wags his head.' She didn't believe that at all, so
she laughed and gave me the watch. Then I called Joe over to my bed.
'Joe,' I said, 'come talk to me....' and I held the watch in my hand
and counted it by the minute hand, just as the doctor counts your
pulse."
"A very interesting experiment. And the result?"
Once more David flashed him an approving look. He searched his
pocket again, but this time nothing was forthcoming, and an
expression of alarm came over his face, unfolding down from his
forehead like a mask. First the eyebrows elevated themselves, making
the apex of a triangle, the nostrils distended, the lower lip
dropped. He held the expression for a moment, then switched it off.
"I can't find it," he announced sadly.
"Perhaps you remember?"
"No ... no ... But tell me, what do you think?" His face brightened
and he looked at Poldy anxiously. "Perhaps I never did it?"
"Oh, it's altogether likely..."
But this accommodating answer had an electric effect on David. He
jumped away from Poldy to the end of the bench, and lowered his eyes
sullenly. "Ah ... I knew I couldn't trust you ... I knew it," he
muttered, and he would not talk to Poldy for a long time.
"But you started to tell me why you keep that doll," Poldy coaxed.
"Oh, _that_," his mood changed again and he flashed an appreciative
smile at Poldy, as if he had a bright pupil who was asking the right
questions. "I'll tell you. After I got that idea about Joe, I
decided to figure out how many times a day I swing to one side. Now
allowing sixteen hours to the day, since there's nothing doing while
I sleep, and about thirty-one swings a minute, it gives you sixteen
times sixty times thirty-one, which is twenty-nine thousand seven
hundred and sixty. But allowing three hours when I'm standing still
and two hours when I work at the press--I press clothes in a shop--I
subtract five times sixty times thirty-one, which is nine thousand
three hundred, leaving ... do you follow?"
"Continue, continue."
"Oh, there's nothing to continue about," he ended sullenly. "Don't
you see it now?"
"I confess that I don't."
"You can guess, can't you?"
"I'm not good at guessing."
"Well, never mind," David said sulkily. "I knew I couldn't trust
you."
"I'd _like_ to know...." Poldy said with great humility.
David leaned closer toward him and tapped off his words in the manner
of one closing a deal. "Now don't you think I deserve something for
all that?" he whispered.
"Of course ... of course."
"There you are!" He sprang back and raised his voice briskly. "Did
they get you? Tell me, did they get you?"
"I don't know what you mean..."
David burst out laughing. "The war ... the war. You had to go?"
"I had to go."
"Mmm ... I thought so. But tell me, didn't you foresee it?"
"Foresee it!"
"Yes, of course. Tell me now," his voice became smoothly
argumentative, he eyed Poldy in the manner of a storekeeper who has
to persuade a difficult customer, "Tell me, what did you expect? Now
if you had been crippled, say ... if something had been the matter
with you _then_ ... well, that would have been different, wouldn't
it..." Poldy felt an impulse to strike him, but David seemed to
divine the trembling in his arm, and rebounded to his former
position. "Well, never mind," he said airily. "Strange title that,
on my card. Don't you think so?"
"It's very strange."
"You saw me blow the whistle..."
"Yes, I saw you."
"That's part of my job."
"Indeed."
"Wherever people," David began with strongly marked accents,
"wherever people are being bullied ... I'm there! I watch it! If
things are too slow I blow the whistle. It's a delicate matter too,
knowing when to blow it. But it's quite all right, you see. I'm in
it myself. Now this leg, you might say," he stretched it grandly,
"bullies me all the time. It's my authority. 'Swing,' it says ... I
swing. That's why I figure that I have a right to enjoy myself.
They owe me something for this, I say."
"And do you find many diversions?"
"Oh, I know where to look," he said mysteriously. "Did you read in
the papers the other day of a meeting here in the square? I follow
the papers and so I know where to go. There was a riot here and one
man was killed. The club hit him wrong ... they can't always be
careful about such matters. You should have seen his head wobble
before he fell, just as if he was saying, 'This is all wrong, _all_
wrong.' Besides, wherever they build."
"Build, you say?"
"Yes, build ... put up buildings. There's generally a chance there
of seeing somebody killed. They fall down. Now have you ever
watched a man trying to balance himself on a beam a hundred feet in
the air?"
"No, not particularly..."
David nudged him ecstatically. "_There's_ something, now ... The way
he has to dance around ... that's authority, too. Do you see it now?"
"It grows clearer to me."
"Now, have you ever noticed a crowd being driven back when they want
to see something?"
"I seem to remember it..."
"They walk backwards. Strange thing, isn't it, to see people all
walking backward." He mused for a time, and resumed in the manner of
someone pleasantly reminiscing. "I had a great show once when I was
riding on the ferry. They had some soldiers on the island that they
were punishing. Made them work right on the edge of the island ...
picking up the stones that they have there or laying them down, I
couldn't tell which. One slip and they would be in the water, and no
one caring to save them. I think that's important, don't you?"
"Important?"
"Yes," David nodded. "It's important that they knew no one would
save them. That's what made it so interesting. I ran to the railing
and leaned over to see it clearer--"
"Yes, I can imagine that it was highly entertaining."
"Oh no, that was nothing," David retorted. "In fact, the whole thing
was rather dull until a wind came up, and then their shirts blew out
in back, like big white balloons that they were attached to. And
their legs looked so tiny and helpless, you'd think they were bugs
being held in the air." David paused, laughing heartily at the
picture he conjured up, looking at Poldy for appreciation. "You've
seen that, haven't you?"
"Yes ... I recall it now..."
"Now you don't look as though you could balance yourself on wet
stones..." He eyed Poldy shrewdly.
"I've never tried, to tell the truth."
"Could you stand on top of a ladder that was steep as a wall, and
paint without holding on to anything?"
Poldy considered.
"No, I'm afraid you couldn't," David said severely. "You had a hard
time of it in the war ... didn't you..."
Poldy turned on him a wide and troubled glance, but David only looked
back innocently. After a while David made a loud clicking sound and
bit his under lip, releasing it slowly, letting it slide from his
teeth as though he were sucking a delicate flavor from his thoughts.
Behind the coarse long hairs of his lashes his eyes shifted back and
forth ... Poldy felt he could almost hear them buzzing like insects
behind a hedge. He rose to go, feeling a sudden repulsion towards
the cripple, and in some way that was not clear to him, degraded by
their conversation. Again he had the desire to strike him, but the
expert on authority looked back at him with an expression of sad and
profound innocence. After a moment David too stood up, and pointed
excitedly toward the fountain. "Look ... look," he breathed. And
Poldy saw a tatterdemalion fellow followed by a crowd of urchins, who
kept their way a little to one side of the main stream of people.
The boys were torturing their quarry by the simple device of
advancing toward him in a body, and scattering the moment he made a
motion to strike them. As the game gained speed the figure in the
center became more and more frenzied, striking in all directions with
its arms ... until the dark silhouette looked like that of a
many-armed god performing for his worshippers. Poldy heard David
laughing beside him, a constrained and secretive laugh, as though the
peculiar flavor of the joke were known only to him. "Look ... look,"
he breathed again. "Oh, I can't stand it..." He took the whistle
from his pocket and blew it, and the boys dispersed. When the
policeman came he seized the man by the collar, and the man, with an
obliging motion, ducked his head forward so as to give him a firmer
hold. And now that it was over David stretched himself luxuriantly.
"I'll be going too," he announced. "I have a job on for tonight."
"A job?"
"Yes, it's around here. I may get round to it if I'm not too busy.
At eight o'clock. Have you my card?"
"It will be a valued memento."
"Will you come to see me sometime? The address is on the card. Come
tonight," he added slyly, "and we can go out together."
Poldy hesitated. He did not know whether his strange friend
attracted or repelled him, but there was a certain exhilaration that
he felt in his presence, a new gaiety that came to him when he could
fall in with the other's laughter. Moreover there was the feeling
that he was to be made privy to some secret entertainment, they two
being the only ones in the whole city to share it. He nodded and
they parted on cordial terms. Poldy stood and watched David swinging
off towards the eastern side of the park, hitting the posts as he
walked and sometimes giving an extra rap to a favored post. And now
that he was alone, Poldy saw that the sunset had faded, nothing left
of it but an afterglow reflected on the faces of the people who
passed ... a pink softness on every face that made it look too naked.
Now flesh was revealed as something too weak to stand the caprice of
steel with which it was surrounded. "They should have made something
stronger than flesh when they invented everything else," Poldy mused.
But of a sudden he started to run across the park to the street where
he had been walking before. He came to a place that advertised
fortune-telling. There was a huge picture of a Hindu in front, and
it was just as he had suspected. Under the picture was the word
Kuramos.
3
They were collecting money in front of the library. A blanket was
spread on the street and people threw in coins or bills. When the
blanket had been laid at the beginning, a poor woman stopped and
threw down three pennies. After that nobody gave for a long time.
Young girls went about shouting shrilly, and a bugler stood by,
lifting his horn valiantly and glancing at the empty blanket each
time he had to stop and wipe his lips. At last a dollar bill
fluttered down from one of the busses, but a wind swept it down the
street and a crippled soldier stopped it. Quicker than anyone could
bend down he put his knee on it, and held it so until someone stooped
down to him and drew the dollar bill out. The soldier smiled up
jovially and went on his way. After that the blanket filled rapidly,
a fever of throwing money seized those who passed. Those who had
never given to beggars, who had never dared to throw a coin from them
... all those to whom the process of giving or taking money was
carefully hedged in as though it were obscene, threw all they had
into the blanket. They threw it awkwardly and with a look of guilt,
because it seemed as if the privacy of things had been violated ...
as if, because of this public and shameless giving, the world had
changed, and people might stop and void themselves anywhere, and no
one would wonder at it.
A crowd gathered, watching a man writing figures on a blackboard,
each number higher than the last. But Poldy could not understand it
... the relation between the numbers being written and the bright
metal circles and oblong papers that lay in the blanket. He could
not recognize them any more as coins and dollar bills. They had
become for him color and shape, geometric patterns without value.
And after a while he saw that few glanced any more at the numbers on
the blackboard; but everyone counted each thing that fell into the
blanket, seeing also that it was only a shape and a texture, a sign
that someone had given.
At times as Poldy rested on the library steps he passed into a
stupor, from which he emerged to see things more intensely, with a
sense that he must use his reprieve ... store up the sights and
sounds that were on this earth against the time of darkness that
threatened him. Sometimes, in the vivid afternoon light, the city
seemed like a brightly-figured rug that someone was shaking before
him, and he had to catch the pattern of it as it rippled in front of
his eyes. Then he wanted to call out, "Don't shake it so fast ...
hold it still a moment." And as if he had been heard he would see
the tapestry suddenly clear and still before him ... and figures and
things would begin to move on it with a slow precision, with a single
action that seemed to be the whole story of what they could do.
Now he found himself staring at a man and a woman who were sitting
opposite him. The woman's face had three sores on it, rosy and
pointed like little nipples. Her hands and her body were swollen,
only her lips were finely moulded with the delicacy of pain. The man
said nothing to her, only looked at her from time to time. "Well..."
Poldy thought, apologetically ... "well, they're not in very good
condition, but they could be sold for a pair."
Then it was a beggar woman who was stopping in front of everyone for
alms, her palm cringing to her breast and her fingers cupped. "Not
because she is afraid," he said, "but to strike more suddenly." And
when she came and stood near him, he remembered ... count her
fingers, count her fingers. But the sum of her fingers was correct.
"Ah, but that won't do. You'll have to be more crippled than that
before I give you anything." And he looked deliberately before him,
to a place across the street where they were building. There he saw
a tent made of two steel beams meeting and filled in with sky, and he
saw four men dancing in it ... an archaic dance, their knees charging
and their hands lifted to a rope. The men were silent, no cry or
song passed between them, no voice of anyone directing. Yet they
moved in the unison of a perfect dance, feeling the rhythm from the
vibration of the rope against their palms. Poldy watched the step
with delight, and leaned forward to see it more clearly, forgetting
the beggar woman.
And now a preacher came and mounted the steps to a sufficient
distance above the street. People gathered, assembling in different
places like well-trained resonators for his voice. Poldy did not
notice this swift gathering of the crowd, its rising around him like
stealthy water, until he was trapped in it ... standing on the
topmost step near the preacher and looking down at them. But the
sight of all the faces lifted to him was terrifying, and it seemed
that while they were listening to the preacher they were also
intently staring at him. A feeling of dizziness came over him, a
panic of all his senses, in which he saw everything suddenly
distorted and ominous.
First it was the glasses ... The preacher was wearing glasses, and
the light splintered them into prisms that kept swarming back and
forth over his eyes, devouring them. But sometimes it seemed to
Poldy that the prisms stopped in their feasting and stared at him,
with a direct and terrible scrutiny. Otherwise nothing was clear.
The faces that looked up at him seemed to waver and turn into
loosely-tied balloons ... he could feel the strings that held them
fastened in his eyes. There were no other faces. The faces had
dissolved into a white foam that drifted waywardly over the shoulders
of the crowd, that was teased upward by the wind of the preacher's
voice. The faces were swinging back and forth over the shoulders of
the crowd with an ominous softness, like waters about to spring ...
It was hot on the steps. He had been standing so long that his body
was going numb with the heat. He could feel his thighs fusing into a
paralysis, and the desire to walk and break their cohesion came over
him with physical pain. He wanted to move, he wanted to hide himself
from the faces that were swinging back and forth, preparing to spring
at him. Yet he was held there against his will ... the voice of the
preacher held him, as it went slyly from one pitch to another, like
the delicate passes of a hand hypnotising someone. He was held by
the preacher's glasses, with the prisms swarming back and forth over
them and devouring the preacher's eyes ...
But now the voice asked them a question ... "What was it ... what was
it?" Poldy said to himself. He had heard it only a second ago, and
now he could not remember it. He saw the preacher's hands spread
wide like an echo of it ... he noticed the fingers, how white they
were and puffed high between the joints ... and he felt for a moment
that he had caught at something to steady him, that he could look at
the hand spread high in the air and stay his dizziness. But what was
he saying ... what was he saying? Strange that he could not
understand words any more ... Everyone understood, everyone was
laughing. He saw two women who stood near-by turn and smile to each
other with pleased and knowing expressions ... just as if they were
hearing a child play the difficult part of his lesson. Then again
there was nothing but the tide of faces, and the preacher's glasses
drifting on them ... drifting back and forth with the stupid
insistence of something floating on water ...
And now he heard an old woman in the crowd murmuring amen. He heard
the sound of her amens like timid chirps, and then he saw a bird come
and perch on the rim of the fountain. He closed his eyes and
listened to the bird chirping ... such faint slow ones ... and after
that there came a soft steaming sound, that he knew was being made by
the old woman. Right there before the people she threw back her head
and let the sound steam softly out of her lips. It was terrible and
disgusting. He was afraid to open his eyes and see it. But it
stopped at last and he heard instead the voice of a thousand people
shouting, ever farther and farther away ... until that too changed
and became the preacher's voice, and the voice went on alone, probing
the silence like a fine and insistent needle. Yes, it was the voice
that was hurting him ... hurting everyone with its dainty probing
motions. A mass operation was being performed, and the preacher, by
slyly changing his voice, was taking up one fine instrument after
another. Somewhere in the crowd a man lifted his hand begging the
preacher to stop ... a silly helpless motion, as though the man was
under an anesthetic. And still the faces were drifting above the
shoulders of the crowd ... teased upward by the preacher's voice,
weary of levelness ... looking for someone who would serve as a
pillar for them to dance around. But at last the sermon ended, and
the choir stood up to sing....
Then there was only a moment. The faces found him ... they leaped
upon him in an orgy of whirling, he was the smooth shining cup in the
center of their whirling, he was the hollow funnel dancing like a top
in the core of a whirlpool. Nothing could save him from the faces
dancing closer and closer upon him, from the moment when, in their
frenzy, they would close in on the center of their whirling. But
just when he thought this would happen, he saw the bird perching
again on the rim of the fountain. Its body was tilted to one side
like a child's pencil stroke. It was going to fall but it flew away
instead, and then, through the roaring sound around him, Poldy heard
his own strange thought ... "Birds never fall, because they can
spread a net of wings to catch themselves in time..." The bird came
back and he saw its eye. The eye was a bubble that had come up to
the surface of feathers and stayed there looking out. It was a tiny
vortex swirling into bright black immobility. The bird tilted its
head and the eye did not spill over ... "A bird's eye does not spill
because its axis can balance the waters around it ... I can balance
the faces..." At that they receded from him. Here and there, with
lazy convergence the foam shaped itself into features, and he looked
up to see the preacher bending over him. "Are you all right now?"
the preacher asked.
Poldy smiled and suffered them to raise him and help him walk to one
of the benches. He was ashamed of himself for fainting, and he
turned away, while they regarded him fearfully and sadly. It was
over now and the people departed. Only the women lingered on the
steps, strolling to and fro, luxuriating in the slowness of their
step, in the tenderness of walking arm in arm. The starched ripple
of voile and tapping rain of high heels accompanied them. Over that,
their voices ... a soft anarchic choir, fluttering up to a crescendo,
pausing like subsiding wings. Poldy heard them, and their voices and
the motion of their bodies had for him an indescribable beauty ...
Meanwhile the sun was going away. Windows went blind one after
another as the sun left them ... the purple shadow of a tall building
splayed down into the street, where it rose and flooded the other
buildings. The girls walked ever more slowly, their feet on the
steps turned outward with an ancient barefoot placidity ... until the
sun was gone, and through the noise of the street day and night could
be heard together, as two notes of a chord held for a moment in
subtle equilibrium. And now one of the women passed him again,
walking alone this time, preoccupied and frowning a little. Their
eyes met, and Poldy thought she must have come back to speak to him.
He rose and stepped toward her, and looked eagerly into her face; and
when she turned away he caught her arm, fearful that she would leave
him. Seeing this, and the girl's silent struggle to free herself,
people gathered around them. Poldy tried to flee, but someone
grasped his wrist and held him ... and after that there was a
bewildering succession of places and people and voices, until he
found himself sitting alone. He did not understand what his offense
had been. He sat in his cell staring miserably at the floor,
wondering when they would let him out, and whether he would be in
time to meet David.
CHAPTER V
1
The news of Poldy's arrest appeared in the papers. Having saved a
copy until one Sunday morning when he had time, Levine went to see
Lewis with it. Lewis read the notice without much interest; and
watching him as he read, Levine thought how well and contented Lewis
seemed. He rubbed the flesh between his eyebrows, where his forehead
felt as if it was tied into a knot, he touched his cheeks that were
taut with nights of sleeplessness. "Yes, we have changed places," he
reflected bitterly.
Lewis put the paper aside with a soft chuckle. "But how could Poldy
insult a woman?" he asked. "He wouldn't, I think, know what to say."
"It's newspaper parlance," Levine said. "Incidentally, what does he
live on?"
"Why he had enough money with him to last a long while. Besides,
there's a fortune waiting for him when he appears."
"I suppose some of it should be used in tracing him?"
Lewis shrugged his shoulders. "What difference does it make?" he
asked brusquely. "He'll come back when he's ready. As for the
money, he always felt rather guilty about it. Why ... I don't know.
He was one of those people who take everything to heart."
"But you were worried about him in the beginning..." Levine said
slowly. "When you left the hospital..."
Lewis fingered his chin and looked at a corner of the room. "Yes, at
the beginning ... But you know," he added sharply, "I'm not
responsible for him."
They were silent, aware that they were watching each other.
Self-consciously Lewis shifted his posture, and Levine glanced about
the room with a too deliberate interest in its details. He saw now
that the most they could hope for would be short uneasy interludes of
conversation, with long silences between. And he decided to leave as
soon as he could.
"I suppose Lustbader pays you well?"
"I've left Lustbader's ... Found something better to do," Lewis
added, in answer to Levine's look of surprise.
"That's very good, then."
Again there was silence, during which Lewis picked up the paper, and
mechanically re-read the notice of Poldy's arrest.
"Where is Ruth?" Levine asked, when he had finished.
"She walks a great deal in back of the house ... that is, when I'm
busy here." He made his voice deliberately casual. "You're not
looking well..."
Levine nodded. "Bothered ... bothered," he repeated. "Nothing
serious, but a few things bother me."
"I read that you resigned from the Konig case."
"Yes, I resigned..."
"And the other rumors..."
"True also," Levine said with a wry smile. While Lewis looked at him
eagerly, he heard the words in his head as if they were part of a
game. "Changed places ... changed places."
"Are you going to be permanently out of it?"
"I don't know," Levine answered slowly. "There's no way of knowing."
"I don't understand..."
Levine seemed lost in thought, sitting with his head resting on his
hands and his fingers stretching the flesh over his eyes as if he
would tear it. "No, there's no way of knowing," he burst out
angrily, "there's no way of telling what to do. They say there are
dreams to guide us, but that's all nonsense. Even then you must ask:
What is the purpose of the dream, which part of it shall I believe?"
"If you know what you want to do," Lewis said decisively, "if you
want to escape from anything, then you must do it. I left
Lustbader's the same day that I made up my mind to do it."
"Ah ... if you _know_," Levine retorted. "But how can you be sure?
They say that there are all sorts of things to guide us, yet nothing
is reliable. If a dream comes to you that seems to express the
innermost purpose of your soul, even then you must ask yourself in
the morning, which part shall I pick out? Here lately I dream
constantly that I am going through some elaborate ritual. I can't
tell you the queer feeling it gives me, of its being a mysterious and
profound ritual, which must be carefully followed in every detail.
The purpose of it is never clear to me, but I know that I must watch
every gesture I make, or the ritual will be broken and a terrible
calamity will follow. There are many people involved, and some of
them are in archaic dress, that seems to me to be Persian. And
things are handed from one to another, though I cannot tell what they
are. And always this fear ... this terrible fear that the ritual
will be broken. Every morning at the moment when I wake up I think I
know what it means. But then I ask myself, which part of it shall I
believe? Is the end, the consummation of the ritual important, or my
fear that it will be broken? It would seem simple to choose one or
the other. Yet if you do, something says: 'You have only _chosen_.'
No," Levine added, striking the table angrily with his fist. "Nobody
can tell what it means. They think they know, but it isn't true. No
one can discover the innermost wish of his being."
Lewis regarded him curiously. "I don't understand that..." he said
slowly. "I know what my wish is, and I have obeyed it."
"What is it?"
There was a moment's hesitation before Lewis spoke. "I was not
made," he said somewhat lamely, "to play the organ at Lustbader's."
"What were you made for?" Levine asked mildly.
"I'm working," Lewis began, lowering his voice mysteriously, "on a
symphony, that will mean fame and money in the end..."
Levine drew in his breath with a low whistle. He was about to speak
when the sound of Ruth's footsteps interrupted him. She was coming
up the stairs, and her steps were slow and faltering, as if she moved
with great difficulty. He looked inquiringly at Lewis.
"Yes," Lewis nodded, speaking in a lower voice, "two months ago. But
it doesn't mean anything," he added smiling craftily. "One can do
that to a woman merely to show one's power over her. It means
nothing."
They waited in silence while Ruth made her slow progress up the
stairs, pausing often to rest, and breathing heavily. Outside the
door she seemed to hesitate a long time; but at last she entered,
and, seeing Levine, greeted him with a look of silent recognition.
She sat down as one who has intruded and wishes to be unobserved ...
her head slightly forward and her eyes downcast in an attitude of
listening. Only once did she look up, as though she were about to
say something over which she had been pondering. But she did not
speak, and her expression of listening and thinking did not change.
At last, aware that her presence made them silent, she rose and went
out of the room, moving always with a peculiar carefulness in her
walk, as if her body must not touch anything. Lewis walked back and
forth impatiently until she was gone.
"She pretends," he burst out bitterly, "she pretends. There's no
need for her to be so careful. What is she afraid of? What does she
think will happen to her?"
"You heard her on the stairs?" he continued after a moment, his
nostrils trembling and showing white with anger. "And now, this ...
this horrible cake-walk. I know! Of course I know. Well then, what
does she expect me to do?"
"Perhaps it has something to do with your leaving Lustbader's,"
Levine said slowly. "You'll need money."
"No, that's not why she advertises herself that way. It's a game
she's playing with me. In case I forget..." he broke off and
regarded Levine craftily. "Besides, there'll be more money in the
end than Lustbader could ever have paid me. I'll be provided for,"
he added, clapping his fist against his palm with confident briskness.
While he prepared to go, Levine looked at Lewis shrewdly. "If it's
no good?" he asked softly.
"If it's no good..." Lewis repeated and paused. The muscles of his
face quivered between a desire to retort, and the impulse to laugh.
He finished by laughing needlessly long at the impossibility of
Levine's suggestion. Hearing it, Ruth came into the room, and when
Levine moved to the door she followed him with unexpected swiftness.
"What do you think of it?" she asked in a low voice. "The thing he's
working on. Is it any good?"
"It may be..."
"But we have very little to live on. What should we do?"
"I don't know." Levine's voice was impatient. "I don't know what to
tell you. It seems necessary to him."
"No, it's not," Ruth said, her eyes flashing with sudden defiance.
"I tell you it's not."
"How can you tell?"
"It's not necessary," she repeated stubbornly. "I know that it's
not. It's stupid ... the whole business is stupid."
Levine stood uncertainly in the doorway, and Lewis came over and
regarded them curiously. "Bannerman wants to know whether you care
to take Poldy's pictures," Levine said, raising his voice casually.
"Otherwise he'll throw them out. They're in his way."
"I don't want them," Lewis answered. He had not thought of Poldy for
a long time. But it was about this time that he began to be haunted
by Poldy's face. Often when he walked in the crowded streets he
thought he saw it, and then something would compel him to follow
until he could catch a better glimpse of the face, and assure himself
that he was mistaken.
CHAPTER VI
1
Life was very satisfactory to David Solner. To begin with, he spent
a great deal of time away from the shop, delivering bundles of basted
coat lining ... a pleasant occupation since it gave him liberty to
roam around and observe things. Then he had been specially fortunate
some time ago in witnessing the scene on the street, when the police
disbanded the gathering around the man who was peddling knives. And
lastly he had made the acquaintance of Leopold Crayle, who had been
greatly impressed with what he said, had taken his card, and came
very often to visit him. Recalling this, David stepped along briskly
and smiled to himself, hardly aware of all the complicated machinery
of his walking. He felt on playful terms with his leg, and gave it
an extra shake while he was crossing the street. But this caused him
to loose his balance, and he careened towards a team of horses that
was rounding the curb. In terror he glanced at the huge heads
tossing above him, he heard an outcry of hoofs and the voices of
people shouting. Then he felt himself thrown to the paving, where he
lay and waited. But finding that nothing happened, he righted
himself with great dignity and sat down at the curb. Slowly he
looked around. A crowd had gathered, the driver standing in the
foreground, his hands on his hips; and while the driver contemplated
him in satirical silence, a street cleaner came, brushed his paste of
manure and water under David's legs, walked around him and continued
on his way.
All this was very humiliating. The expert on authority looked as
though he might burst into tears. He lifted his hands before him,
the fingers spread wide, and with an elaborate jerk dropped his head
into his outstretched hands. Behind his fingers his eyelids quivered
like tiny wings caught behind a screen. At last he parted his
fingers a little and looked out. Everyone had gone.
And now it occurred to him that he was late, and that Anna would
scold him, and he wished he were alone in a place where he could
weep. He wished that Mirelie would see him at this moment, and pity
him ... perhaps be kind enough to talk to him. Then they would be
friends, and nothing else would matter any more. Yes, if only
Mirelie were not afraid of him, if they could only speak to each
other, then his whole life would change and he would be happy. And
he arose sadly and continued on his way, thinking of her. And now he
lifted his arm and held it bent at the elbow, with the hand drooping
piteously; and at every step he contorted his face into a grimace of
distaste. So Mirelie might see him when he came in, and comfort him
at last...
But when he entered the shop it was so dark that he could hardly tell
which of the figures sitting and sewing there was Mirelie. He could
not see the needles or thread, and the women who were sewing and Anna
and Mirelie moved their hands in the air like witches performing a
silent spell together. When his footsteps sounded in the doorway,
Anna turned her head without looking up; and while he waited for her
to speak, David made out the figure of Mirelie. She had put her
sewing aside and now looked mournfully toward the window, and by the
sad droop of her head and the listless way she held her hands in her
lap, David knew that she had been crying. Then the spell had not
been a silent one, but done to the rhythm of Anna's scolding ... her
voice always balanced on one key, yet with an overtone of hysteria,
as if at any moment it might veer away and run amuck over the scale.
"Late, my sweetheart," Anna began. "Two hours late. You take a
cripple for an errand boy and that's your reward. A pile of coats
waiting to be pressed, and it takes him two hours to run around the
corner. Well, turn on the gas..."
David almost skipped across the room, and lit the gas, and set to
work as quickly as he could. And now, as he stood on the machine,
balancing himself with one foot on the trestle, he could look his
fill at Mirelie and notice everything she did. Mirelie was a very
thin little girl, with large breasts that swung under her dress every
time she moved, and a braid of heavy black hair hanging down her
back. Her head always seemed to droop a little, as if she was
pulling forward against the weight of her braid; and when she walked
on the street she held her thin arms folded in front of her, to hide
the swinging of her breasts. Sometimes when he saw her sewing at the
table David thought she was a grown woman ... her expression was so
serious, her body looked so mature. But there would be a sound on
the street ... a hand-organ playing or the whistle of the fire
engine, or only the wind ... and she would drop her work and run to
the window. And by the way she stood there ... her knees straight
and stiff and her hands locked behind her back ... David knew she was
still a child. Even now, though he could not hear anything himself,
something seemed to startle Mirelie, and she ran to the window
listening. "It is good," David said to himself. "She has dreams,
even while she is awake."
But Anna had been silent too long. "Look," she said scornfully to
the other women, "how fast she runs. A little piece of offal, I tell
you, but it has legs."
"Leave off ... leave off, Anna," they whispered to her.
"Now to the window, now to the door, now to that corner, perhaps ...
never to the same place twice." She lifted her voice mockingly.
"Tell me, Mirelie, is he coming, your sweetheart?"
"Leave off, Anna. There are always things for a child to see."
"Then you don't believe that she has a sweetheart? Listen..." She
paused and looked around impressively. "Some day our Mirelie will
get married."
At this they all laughed, and Anna nodded her head triumphantly.
"What makes her run to the window that way? What does she think
about, all the time that she sits there sewing without saying a word?
Oh, she's a sly one, keeping him all to herself. But some day she'll
fool us all, and come marching in with a husband on her arm. Yes,
there's a mate for everyone in this world, even for Mirelie."
The others worked away silently, but Anna was not through yet. She
folded her sewing and drew the rocking chair closer to the table, and
settled herself comfortably.
"I'll tell you how it is," she began, as if it were going to be a
very long story. "All her strength goes into her hair. Hair grows
best on deformed things ... I've always noticed that. In the woods
near our town there used to be a dead tree. The lightning struck it
once and sliced right into the trunk, and it never blossomed after
that. But this very tree, mind you, had fine green hair growing out
of the trunk year after year ... so long that you could braid it.
And everything else in that forest died after a while, except the
hair growing out of the tree."
"Really, Anna ... But the hair must have died too."
"No, but it didn't," Anna retorted. "And I remember that there was a
dwarf in our town, and he had long hair hanging down his back, just
like a girl's. Yes, it's quite true," she added thoughtfully, "hair
grows best on deformed things."
Meanwhile Mirelie slipped back to her place, and sat looking at Anna
with eyes that seemed hypnotized. She pretended that all the witches
from the fairy-tales were sitting around her and sewing, and weaving
a spell upon her, and the steady flow of Anna's words was the
terrible incantation. She looked furtively at Anna's hands, and saw
the balls of her fingers like large full-fleshed petals, and it
terrified her that they were so large. It terrified her when Anna
laughed, throwing her head far back and letting it fall forward
again, as if it was too heavy with laughter. But while she watched
this Mirelie pricked her finger, and Anna noticed her sucking her
thumb.
"Handy one," she said. "Come here and let me squeeze it for you."
Timidly Mirelie extended her hand, and Anna examined it curiously.
"No blood ... not enough blood there to flow when she pricks her
thumb. Well, never mind the sewing, Mirelie, since you're so good at
it. See whether you can sweep."
But as Mirelie took the broom from the corner and began to sweep,
tears came to her eyes. Her broom turned up fine white threads that
clung to the cracks in the floor, and would not come out unless she
stooped down and plucked them with her fingers. It was as if an
invisible basting of the floor was being ripped, and she said to
herself: "The floor was only basted together and now it will come
apart. Let it." And she bent lower to hide her tears.
* * * * * * *
After a while the two women put their sewing away and went home, and
Anna and David and Mirelie had supper. Then David and Mirelie went
back to the shop and were alone there, yet they did not speak to each
other. It was as if they had started to play a game ... a silent
game, in which there was some penalty if they were caught looking at
each other. But though this was the rule of the game, Mirelie could
tell each minute exactly what David was doing. With sly glances she
followed him about the room, watched him when he lit the gas ...
turning the jet cautiously at first, so that the flame showed thin
and tight as a bud; then with a quick twist of his hand flaring it up
into a leaf, and looking at her triumphantly. All evening David was
busy pressing things, and she watched him dancing up and down on the
machine, and listened to the sound of the boards hissing against each
other. If they stayed together for a long time she could hear all
sorts of melodies coming from them, and the pressing machine seemed
like a queer hurdy gurdy that could play by shutting its lips
tightly. But if David noticed her she would look away quickly, and
amuse herself by trying to guess what sort of a person it would be to
buy each suit hanging in the window. There was one suit especially
... blue with faint gray stripes ... that made her think of David.
She could even imagine it was David hanging in the window, with his
arms drooping limply at his sides, and the short curve of hanger for
his head; and often when she was alone in the shop, she wanted to
turn down the cuff of the right trouser, and shake it in the air like
David's long leg. But after a while David would look away, and
Mirelie could watch him again as he worked and bent his head forward
into the light. Then she would notice the long coarse hairs standing
out from his eyebrows like the stringy roots of something growing
inside his head, and she would try to count them. Most of the time
David did not seem to notice her, and went about his work like a
blind person who has no need to stop and look around. But there
always came one time in the course of the evening ... and always
after he had leaped on the machine and was standing there, lightly
bouncing his body up and down ... when he would turn and survey the
shop with an air of great surprise. And that was the moment when he
looked fully at Mirelie and their eyes met, and all their careful
playing of the game was spoiled. Seeing her, David would purse his
lips and frown. But that only frightened Mirelie. At that moment
she was afraid that the machine would suddenly begin to move, and he
would ride toward her.
Tonight, however, David seemed especially preoccupied. He kept
glancing at the clock or going to the door and looking up and down
the crowded street. When at last there was a knock at the door he
bounded off the machine. Poldy came in and stood uncertainly in the
center of the room.
"I'll be ready for you in a minute," David said gaily, raising his
forefinger to Poldy. He leaped up on the machine again and nodded
brightly to his visitor. "Sit down on the couch."
Poldy sat down without a word, and after a moment's thought,
stretched himself full length and closed his eyes, conscious for the
moment before he closed them of Mirelie's solemn scrutiny. Mirelie,
noting with pleasure his dark hair and white face, wondered whether
this was the lover that Anna had foretold for her. Often she
speculated on what it was to be married, and when Anna accused her of
thinking of a sweetheart her heart thumped as if they had caught her
stealing. Now she sat stealthily watching the stranger; but as soon
as David was through with his work she was frightened of his speaking
to her, and she rose and slipped out of the room. David went over to
Poldy and tapped him on the shoulder, but Poldy did not stir.
"Asleep..." David commented, as he bent closer to look into his face.
He stood for a while frowning. "Oh, very well, then..." he said, and
shrugged his shoulders. He went to the door that separated the shop
from Mirelie's room and shut it softly, very softly. And as soon as
he had done this anger seized him. All day it had been waiting, and
the soft shutting of the door was the cue for it.
2
It burst from the swollen veins of his throat and flooded through his
body, and beat against the flesh of his palms. It set his body
trembling so that he stood with hands clenched against it, with
fingers clenched and defiant, trying to drive back the tide of his
rage. Meanwhile they ranged themselves about him ... the beings who
seek out mortals to strike bargains with them, wherever there is a
ransom to give: disease or deformity or genius ... shadows that he
could hardly see in the dark, with the naked bodies of gigantic men;
save where a focus of more ancient flesh, still virulent, gave off a
wing or a curved fin, or webbed their long toes together. They came
and alighted with the rustling motion of birds, and folded their
limbs under them, and perched in a semi-circle on the floor ...
watching him. And now he thought it must come ... that mysterious
accession of strength that he brooded over day and night. Now he
felt it was coming upon him, while the potent flow of anger was still
in his body ... a wild chaotic strength, to lift terrible weights and
hurl them great distances, so that everyone would look with
astonishment, and thousands of people would marvel at him and utter
his name with fear. "Is it too much?" he whispered scornfully, "is
it too much?" But they only shifted their limbs with a noiseless
motion, and the tide of his rage recoiled on itself, and flowed back
into its secret channels again. He stood there exhausted, peering
bewilderedly into the darkness.
After a while an idea came to him. He nodded to himself. "Yes," he
said, "I have been too hasty. I have asked for it too openly, and
besides I have asked for the impossible. Perhaps they do not know
what I mean. Perhaps I can trick them into something else. I will
be very reasonable in my demands, and I will appear innocent and take
them off their guard."
So he turned on the light and took his ocarina from the box, and sat
down on the bed, his feet curled easily round each other ... He began
to play ... sad, wayward trills that slipped impulsively from one
note to another; and while he played he watched them craftily to see
what they did, noticing how they were moved by his music, how they
shifted imperceptibly into postures of sadness. To himself, then, he
said: "To play so that everyone will listen and be unable to go away
... to play so that they will laugh or weep as I wish; or perhaps..."
he added in a conciliatory tone, "let only Mirelie hear, and look at
me solemnly. Yes, we will let it go at that ... that only Mirelie
should hear." But though he looked towards the door for a long time,
though he looked and played, Mirelie did not come in. He ended his
playing and remained sitting on the bed, resting his head in his
hands.
But now the tallest of the figures perching on the floor ... the one
who held the center of the circle and was their spokesman ... sighed
lengthily. He had been sitting with his knees drawn up and his head
sleeping on his folded arms; but now he raised his head a little so
that one bright eye was visible, looking solemnly at David. Brightly
it glowed for a long time, yet he did not speak.
"Well?" David asked impatiently.
The eye continued to regard him.
"If you've nothing to say," David began petulantly, "then why are you
here? You have no bargains to strike today, I see. No, I wouldn't
call you a generous lot. Tell me, must I think of something so small
that you will shame yourselves and give it to me? Shall I ask that
my nails be rosy or my teeth even at the edges? Such things, I've
heard, comfort some people. But thank you. I'm not so easily
satisfied."
"Why aren't you?" the spokesman asked lazily, and his eye quivered as
if he wanted to go back to sleep.
"A fine question that! Why do you pretend that you don't know?"
The spokesman closed his eye and David thought he had gone off into
deep slumber. But at length he remarked drowsily, "The trouble is,
David, you're too excited about being a cripple."
David bolted up in bed and shot a reproachful glance at him. The
spokesman opened his eye and looked back. "Yes, much too excited,"
he added. "Look at _him_..." he pointed to Poldy. "_He_ doesn't
want anything any more. He's ended ... positively ended. But you've
been too excited all your life."
"Pretending again!" David retorted. "My friend, you ought to be
quite a success at shopping. Yes, I've seen how the women sneer at
the wares they want to buy, while their fingers itch to be holding
them. Why are you here, then, if it's so little to have found me? I
suppose others have better ransoms to give. Why not go to them?"
"It's not such a wonderful ransom..."
"Oh, no ... to be the puppet of my legs, to hop along like a child's
grotesque toy. They saw it in the window with the other toys, and
brought it home because it would make them all laugh. To carry
myself down the street turning every face as I pass, leaving a smoke
of faces behind me like a peace offering to my deformity. Could I
only have had one moment of my life when I could forget that I was
different..."
The spokesman's eye opened wider as he listened. "As for your being
different," he began at once, "from the very beginning there have
been so many weird shapes on this earth that we cannot justly talk of
anything being different. Consider the deformity of all men who go
about like the trained horses at the circus reared up so as to make a
spectacle of the secret parts of their bodies, and who, because of
this vainglorious exhibition, have to twist themselves around every
time to look at their dung. Now to pursue the subject further ...
have you ever been to the circus?"
"Yes, of course..."
"You may have seen there a dog with two tongues, let us say, or a
wolf with a curved horn ... some such trifling thing for people to
gape at. Well, all that fuss is really quite ridiculous. All that
oh-ing and ah-ing with which they tickle themselves from cage to
cage. _They_, of course, cook things up in pots and let them pour to
the mould of their dishes, and so they know what to expect. But
things were never cooked up in pots to begin with. There's a
constant spilling over all the time. Your leg trickled down a little
too long. Why be so excited over it?"
"Ah ... that's all very clever. But answer this one: why did it
happen to me?"
"What makes you think it happened to you?"
"Oh, come, now..."
"No, don't be impatient. Because if that's what has been bothering
you, I think we can arrange it."
"Arrange it?"
"Yes," the spokesman winked solemnly. "If you'll be agreeable, of
course, and help me along."
"Very well, go on." David lay down and turned his face to the wall.
"Yes, you sit in the theatre and you think the actor on the stage is
looking at you. It's a natural thing now, isn't it..."
"Go on, go on..."
"Now let us assume that it happened to you."
"Nonsense! That's no assumption."
"Well, let us assume that it was _meant_ to happen to you. Is that
better?"
"Go on..."
"In that case there had to be somebody to mean it ... to correspond
to the actor, let us say."
"Yes..."
"Someone who knew he was looking at you..."
"Yes..."
"And so this glance that the actor gave you is the reason why you are
crippled. But if there's a reason for that, then there must also be
a reason for the fact, say..."
"That Mirelie has black hair."
"Precisely ... and that Anna has a mole on her face."
"And that Mirelie is thin..."
"Precisely. And that a child was run over the other day."
"In short, a reason for everything."
"Excellent! Excellent! You see it's a game you can never stop.
Each thing has a reason, as many reasons as there are separate
details which we can comprehend in this world, and yet reasons again
for all the infinite happenings that we cannot know about. Ah, but
notice. You've cooked, haven't you? You've said: here I shall salt
and here and here, until it is all salted. And then the strange
thing occurs. You taste it, and nothing is flavored because you have
salted everything. Salted, but not salty. And so with your reasons.
If everything has a reason..."
David turned around angrily. "Salted but not salty..." he mimicked.
"Keep your analogies. Was it my fault that the actor looked at me?"
"Or his fault that you sat where he looked?"
"Clever ... very clever. But I'll tell you my friend. You have
never played some of the children's games, and that's the trouble
with you. You've never looked at the pattern of the wallpaper,
saying to yourself: I can look at it this way, and see spades with
hearts between; or this way, and see only the hearts in a row. Yes,
if you had ever looked at the pattern of wall-paper both ways, you
would know what an old trick it is."
"Very well, then," the spokesman said mildly. "I'm sorry. I just
wanted to arrange it."
"Besides, since you talk of cooking so much, I'll take the same
liberty. Things must be salted and sugared. And some reasons are
salt and some are sweet ... we can tell by the flavor of things. So
that all your fine arguments only bring us to restate the question.
Why was I, so to speak, made salty?"
The spokesman stared at him ... a little stupidly, David thought.
"Salty?" he repeated.
David laughed bitterly. "Ah ... I see all this talk of cooking won't
do. Things were never cooked up in pots to begin with. We'll try
again. If there is a person who corresponds to the actor, and if he
does look at us while he's acting ... what does he want? It's his
old lust for sacrifice, and because he does not know whom to choose,
he looks and strikes someone with a sign of difference, and then
thinks he has something."
At this the spokesman looked up brightly and began to talk with
garbling rapidity. "Ah, sacrifice, to be sure. The bleeding heart
torn from the living offering by the forthright fingers of the
priest. Fire, or the spike, or the cross, as a background for the
gesture of agony. A somewhat morbid emphasis on vivisection, I
should say, yet in its way a rather pretty pantomime of the real
state of affairs. Well, it's very natural for you to feel that way
about it, especially since you have the qualification of suffering;
and, as I said, it's the right idea though very crudely expressed."
"Then you admit..."
The spokesman shook his head reproachfully. "Patience," he urged,
"we must think this out carefully. Now as I mentioned before, these
sacrificial offerings were a rather apt pantomime of the real state
of affairs. For the whole idea behind a sacrifice is to maintain a
balance. Savages, who practiced it, were still alert enough to feel
the precarious equilibrium of the universe, they glimpsed the
profound truth that everything is in a state of balance that
constantly strains towards disruption. And so they made their
infinitesimal contribution to preserving that balance ... a rather
superfluous attempt, like blowing over the scales."
David raised himself on his elbow and looked at the spokesman. "What
makes you think that all things are in balance?"
"Please," the spokesman began peevishly, "don't behave that way. We
have to start with something, don't we? I chose that point of
beginning because I thought it would be the least offensive."
"Very well, continue." David lay down again. But the next moment he
raised his head and asked: "But why was the attempt superfluous?"
"That's just the point." The spokesman's eye quivered his approval.
"Because, when the tension of things was first established, it was
not left to the accidental activities of human beings to maintain it.
All the time, subtly and imperceptibly, there is an adjustment going
on that keeps things in balance. As it applies to the human world,
we might state it crudely by saying that human beings pay for each
other. Invisible currency passes between them which settles all
their debts to each other, voids all their accounts. Savages had
some inkling of this, when, realizing that they were the debtors of
their living sacrifice, they squared their accounts by calling him a
god. A little private bribe, you understand, to put him in good
humor. And a great game, really ... this keeping things balanced,
and ideally suited as a pastime for eternity; because you can't ever
find two things that are equal, and so your left hand and your right
hand are both kept busy, forever working the scales with alternate
motions. And you can't take a rest for a minute, either..."
"I can just picture it," David said admiringly. "However, instance
... instance..."
"We shall come to that. Now let us say that the souls of people are
tiny and intricate stones, with points and facets and hollows ...
each stone marvelously small, yet convoluted a thousand different
ways. And let us say that each stone contains within itself a unique
magnetism, to attract that single other stone with which it can
articulate. And so all the souls of the world are held together in a
chain, no thread going through the chain and yet it can never fall
apart. Love is not necessary. It is only the name for a hysterical
fear that the souls may fall apart, the fear of those who do not
understand the intimate embrace of these tiny stones, who do not know
that their intercourse is more profound than the intercourse of
love..."
"Well, continue," David interrupted peevishly. "These fancies put me
to sleep. You're an ingenious one."
"Now these stones work on each other with a subtle attrition, and
though their surfaces may change, they cannot unlock themselves,
because they always change _into_ each other. And sometimes one can
feel this silent imperceptible rotation of the stones. Slowly it
works, as if they were turning in a profound dream."
"Instance..." David repeated, sighing wearily.
"Oh, very well then. Now what happened here a few days ago?"
"A child was run over."
"You remember it?"
"I saw it. The mother ran to the curb and screamed at the fellow who
was driving the truck, and shook her fist at him. He only curled his
head around and looked back curiously, but he didn't stop."
"No, he didn't..."
"She almost stepped on the little girl. Her skirt fell over the
child's face, and her foot even touched the flesh of it, but she
didn't seem to notice. Then she kept turning around, upbraiding all
those who were watching her, because they hadn't stopped the driver.
She spun herself round with her arms stretched out under her shawl,
and her fingers tearing at the fringes, pleading with them to tell
her why no one had stopped him. She only wanted the reason, she said
... that would satisfy her. Then she cursed them because no one had
thrown himself in front of the truck to _make_ it stop, and next she
asked for the number of the truck, but nobody knew it. They just
stood there and looked at her stupidly. And next she caught sight of
a little boy who had been playing with her child when it happened..."
David broke off and laughed heartily. "You remember those circle
games we used to play in kindergarten..." he said. "Somebody stands
in the center of the circle and we all sing: 'Come and choose your
partner.' For all the world it was just like one of those games."
He was silent, chuckling to himself. "Well, suddenly she ran over to
this little boy," he resumed briskly, "and stood before him begging
him to tell her the number of the truck. The poor little fellow just
looked around sheepishly..."
"And the child?"
"Somebody carried it into the house. The mother never seemed to
care, though she stopped for a moment and watched the fellow as he
picked the little girl up, and fixed her dress and put his hand
gently to the back of her head, just as if she were asleep. After a
while they brought out a chair and the mother sat down and acted very
petulant. If anyone came over to her she shook her shoulders like a
peevish young girl. And then--"
"I see that you're a very careful observer," the spokesman
interrupted politely. "And can you tell me what's happening on the
street now?"
"Why, she's been on the street almost constantly now for the last
four days."
"Four days, you say! I must see her."
"No, don't trouble yourself. I can tell you all about it. She's a
very important personage now. They say people come from blocks
around just to see her."
"Sits and mourns for her child, I suppose..."
"Oh, no, she's forgotten the child entirely. In fact she's quite
happy ... looks rosy and bright-eyed. I never thought she could look
so pretty. You see, after the child's funeral she went directly to a
sign painter, and she had him paint her two large signs. Something
to this effect: I shall give a reward to any person who can tell me
the license number of the truck that ran over and killed my
eight-year-old girl on the morning of ... I forget the date. But she
has the date and the place there and the exact time, so that there
can't be any mistake. They say that the sign painter composed it for
her, and he did a very nice job ... different sized letters, and some
letters in red and others in green. The sign is white, I think. And
she has these signs attached to her ... one in front and one in back.
And all day she parades around near the place where it happened..."
"Mm ... quite a curiosity. It's a liberal reward, I suppose?"
"No, she's poor. Not a thing to give. It's just a figure of speech,
this talk of a reward."
"Now that's very interesting ... very." The spokesman nodded
judicially. "Her whole case, in fact, hinges on that point.
Everything would be different if there _was_ a reward. You see that,
I suppose."
"Explain."
"Because," the spokesman said thoughtfully, "if she really wanted to
know that license number, there would be a real reward. Which
proves, then, that she doesn't want to know it. Looks well, you say?"
"Rises early, fixes herself carefully and dresses in her signs as if
she was an actress preparing for her entrance." David paused,
suddenly tired of his narrative and feeling very drowsy. He was
almost asleep when the spokesman's voice roused him, saying lazily,
"Well, now, doesn't that prove it?"
"Prove what..." David asked sleepily. "I've forgotten."
The spokesman's eye narrowed slyly. "That people pay for each
other," he said.
"Explain ... explain."
"Now wasn't," the spokesman began in a lazy voice, "wasn't the life
of this eight-year-old girl the price that had to be paid first,
before the mother could parade herself between her two signs? And
didn't the child's death have to come about in just this way? And
wasn't it necessary for the driver not to stop? For if he had
stopped, then the mother could not have put on her masquerade of
signs, and the child would have died for nothing. Now some would say
the driver was the villain in the case, but I don't think so, I don't
think so at all. Though of course," he added thoughtfully, "it is a
rather heavy price for such a trifle. I shouldn't want to argue the
point. Though who knows? In the balancing of all things it may not
be exorbitant, neither may the mother's parade be such a trifle as it
seems."
There was a long silence, but after a while David sat up and looked
searchingly at the spokesman.
"It's a lie," he said.
"What is?"
"It's a lie," he repeated angrily, "that people pay for each other.
And it's clever, very clever, my friend, since you cannot understand
words, but only numbers, to set yourself up in bookkeeping. If you
knew the meaning of words, if only one word could be made clear to
you, then you would laugh at your pretentious bookkeeping, you would
laugh at everything you've said tonight. A number must be balanced
all the time by another number. But a word does not need to be
balanced. Let us say it was the mother's grief."
"Now don't excite yourself. Let's remain friends. For all I know,"
the spokesman added blandly, "it may be a lie. But what makes you
think so?" His eyebrow moved toward the center of his forehead, to
meet the invisible puckering of the other eye, an effect so comical
that David had to laugh.
"Well, have you read the fairy tales?" he asked more kindly.
"Which fairy tales? Please be specific."
"All of them ... any one of them ... they're all true, any way. But
I was referring to the one where the prince is supposed to go forth
on dangerous adventures. But while he keeps in his hand a small
round mirror and gazes at his reflection in it, nothing can harm him,
neither can he see all the horrors through which he must pass."
"A very magic mirror."
"No, there you're mistaken. For the mirror is an ordinary piece of
looking-glass, a broken piece that the goose-girl in his father's
palace begged him to take. But still, while he looks into it he does
not see the terrors that surround him."
"A charming story," the spokesman yawned. "How does it apply?"
"Why, the mother," David said slowly, "has found a mirror. And while
she looks into it, she will not know that her child is dead. It was
often a plant that had to be tended..."
"Really?" The spokesman yawned again and closed his eye. "Well, I
wanted to arrange it," he said drowsily. "I heard you saying one
time, 'They owe me something."
"Ah ... that afternoon ... to him. To that fool who sleeps, and who
is, as you say, ended. Wasn't that the word?"
"Precisely..."
"Tell me, did he believe it?"
"Believe what?"
"You know what I mean," David said impatiently. "About my being an
expert on authority."
The spokesman opened his eye that quivered with sleepiness. "Do
_you_ believe it?"
David was silent, intently regarding him.
"It's confusing now, isn't it..."
David did not answer.
"You pretend to enjoy it, but you don't. And that means you don't
believe it. Isn't that so? Isn't it true," the spokesman coaxed,
"that if you don't enjoy a thing, then you really don't believe it?"
Still David was silent. At last he spoke softly. "So you too
thought of that."
"Oh, yes," the spokesman said cheerfully, "I think of everything.
But is it true?" he asked, and looked at David, his eye glistening
with eagerness ... "that you need the whole human race for a payment?
Now suppose they offered _you_ a sacrifice..."
"Well, what? What would they give me?" David asked sharply.
"You said," the spokesman continued smoothly, "that he strikes
someone with a sign of difference, and in that way he chooses a
sacrifice. Now suppose _you_ were to try it."
Again there was a long silence, the spokesman's eye closing slowly,
so that David wondered whether he had fallen asleep. At last David
broke the silence, but his voice sounded far away, as if he too were
asleep.
"Yes ... suppose it is Mirelie," he said softly. "Whom you must
strike with the sign of difference."
"But Mirelie..." David said, and his voice was troubled. "She is not
like others."
"Why not?"
"She is not like others," David repeated, a note of pleading in his
voice.
"Do you think she is too bright for you, then? Do you think she is
too proud and too free? Yet in every person in the world there is
the secret power for shame. There is no one so wilful or proud or
free that he has lost it. And in nature there is death. Death was
provided, in order that all things might be shamed. In nature there
is no bird or insect or flower so bright that it cannot die.
Besides," he added craftily, "she belongs to you."
He waited for David to speak, and when there was no answer he
continued, his voice low and thoughtful. "She belongs to you. It is
you who have the expert knowledge of degradation ... you who have
sounded the depths of it and searched through all its intricate
disguises. Each person walks before you with his entrails exposed
... a crowded, convoluted circle, like dainties in a box that one
sees through a little circle of transparent paper. I tell you that
_because_ Mirelie is so bright and free, she can be more humiliated
... she is capable of greater degradation. And then consider," the
spokesman finished with a little laugh, "she looked a long time at
your friend there. He's attractive."
David only stared at the floor and said nothing.
"Lastly," the spokesman's voice was now so drowsy that David could
hardly hear it, "as we said before, people pay for each other. It
will balance ... it will balance," the voice sang softly. "She will
even love her shame." And as he went off to sleep he mused to
himself. "For it must be that the body loves everything that happens
to it ... it must be that..."
David thought the spokesman was growing somewhat repetitious, and he
was glad when the voice stopped. He rose then and turned off the
light. "So you do strike bargains," he observed to the spokesman's
sleeping figure. In the dark he went to Mirelie's door and opened it
softly.
3
Mirelie lay in bed with her eyes wide open. She saw the bureau where
her ribbons hung, and the chair with her clothes folded away, and the
white posts of her bed; and she was terrified at the thought that she
was seeing these things in the dark, instead of being asleep.
Besides, there was a shadow swaying on the floor, that made her heart
stop beating whenever she looked at it. "Because," she said to
herself, "it might be David standing there."
"Anna," she called, when she could stand it no longer, "I'm not
asleep."
"Well, then, turn over on the other side."
Mirelie turned as quietly as she could and waited.
"Anna," she called again in a terrified whisper. "Why can't I sleep?"
Anna's voice sounded angrily from the next room. "Sleep, Mirelie,"
she said. "Your lover won't come tonight."
After that Mirelie did not dare to speak again, and she lay in bed
thinking of the day when she would be married ... wondering why Anna
always laughed when she spoke of it. It was true, of course. Some
day she _would_ get married, everyone did. Even Anna had once been
married. She wore a wide gold ring on her left hand, and whenever
she was angry she made a rapping sound with it on the table. There
was also the picture of a little man with whiskers in her bedroom....
But in the midst of these thoughts Mirelie heard the sound of music
coming from the shop. "That's David playing the ocarina," she said
to herself, and she wanted to tell someone about it. She thought it
would be a great pleasure just to say aloud that David was playing;
and at last, though she was afraid that Anna would scold her, she
remarked softly, "That's David playing..." But Anna did not answer.
How mournful it sounded and far away. Things must be very sad for
David to make him play that way, and she wished she were not afraid
of him, but could go to him and comfort him. But now the music
stopped and she heard David walking across the room to put the
ocarina away. Only it wasn't really hearing his footsteps. No, she
felt each step in her heart, as though her heart had changed its
rhythm and kept time with the swaying of David's body ... the same
thing that happens when you're walking down the street, and a friend
catches up with you, walking faster. Then your feet are confused for
a moment, but in the end they go faster too, step for step with your
friend. So it was every time Mirelie saw David walking toward her
... her heart had been marching its own way, but after its moment of
confusion it kept time with the swaying of David's body.
And now Mirelie wondered whether anyone could tell that this
happened. If David knew, what would he think of her? And if Anna
knew, she would say that David was her sweetheart. Yes, if she could
look into Mirelie's heart and see how it changed step whenever David
came near her, she would surely say, "So it is David." Yet why
should David be her sweetheart, just because her heart changed step
that way? And as Mirelie brooded over this, she understood that
David was her sweetheart because she was ashamed of that feeling; and
because she could make it come whenever she pleased, even when David
was far away; and because it went through her whole body and out at
her finger-tips. Thinking of it now in bed, Mirelie felt her cheeks
grow red, and she wished she could run away and never see David again.
Then Mirelie dozed off and had a dream of a boy and a girl she had
seen that day, jumping rope in front of the shop. They looked at
each other all the time as their bodies went up and down in the
circling frame of the rope ... and near them was an old man who was
stroking his cheeks with one hand, as if he was trying to brush away
invisible webs that kept gathering around him. Though she watched
him for a long time, never once did he stop stroking his cheeks. "He
can't stop it, I suppose," she said to herself, and that made her
afraid of the old man. But after a while Mirelie was aware that
something terrible was about to happen, and the old man also knew it,
and stroked his cheeks faster. Mirelie wanted to cry out ... to warn
the boy and the girl who were jumping rope together. But her voice
would not come and she could only stand there helplessly watching.
And at last she knew it had happened, by the way the old man's
fingers stretched themselves ... longer and longer, as long as
rulers, and laid themselves daintily and stiffly to his cheek; by the
way he smiled at the boy and the girl, and turning to Mirelie, said,
"They are married." Then she awoke, trembling and fearful, and saw
that the door to the shop was open, and David was standing there.
"Mirelie," he called softly, "Mirelie..."
But in that moment she was no longer afraid, neither afraid of David
nor of the old man in her dream. She heard David laughing with a
strange intense gaiety as he came to her. She lifted her arms to him
and felt his face close to hers, and his eyelashes fluttering against
her cheek.
CHAPTER VII
1
By slow and laborious stages the symphony that Lewis Orling was
working on progressed. Though it was difficult work and baffled him
completely at times, he felt it shaping under his hand, he became
aware of its meaning. And this was the allegory of the first
movement...
There were, first, four notes of a seeking nature ... four notes
informed with a profound question, that once stated was asked again,
in the endless repetition of the theme, in its intricate weaving
about. Yet what was this question and what was it seeking? Who was
it that asked? It was the question of an exile, of someone longing
for a place once known, yet not for any country in the world or for
anything that the world could give. It was the question of a soul
smitten with memory and knowing itself for lost ... the memory of its
childhood and the knowledge that it was alone and lost in a strange
world. For the world is strange to everyone, and everyone is exiled
in it ... because in childhood each soul has lived its own
civilization, one that was never before known on the earth ...
because each childhood that has ever been lived was a different
civilization ... and when the memory of it returns, the soul knows
itself for lost, the only survivor in a strange world. So the four
notes were seeking, turning despairingly on themselves, running here
and there with querulous hope ... repeating their question over and
over with terrible insistence. But now, instead of one clear
instrument asking the question each time, there came an interplay of
the instruments, and the question became louder and more insistent,
until it shouted with a frenzy of all the instruments. And now it
was no longer the voice of one soul, but whole nations seeking,
crying out ceaselessly on their past with one despairing voice. The
voice of an army trapped in the mountains ... they look up to the
distant sky and back on the way they have come, and know themselves
caught in a despairing pass...
These were the things that Lewis heard in his music, that seemed to
speak from it. And in moments when he heard this, he heard also an
overtone ... the sound of multitudes clapping, a vast applause for
him because he had said these things. Then his breath would come
more quickly, he would feel his body tremble with eagerness to finish
it. And wonder filled him, that, sitting alone in his room and with
no other means than his pencil and the paper ruled with the staff, he
could make such things known. It did not yet occur to him that
because of the very simplicity of it, there might be some betrayal
here, some form of self-deception.
Meanwhile he was hardly aware of Ruth. He did not seem to see her,
or rather he saw her only in a curious oblique way. When she was in
the same room with him, he was oblivious to her presence, as if all
the senses by which he might perceive her had suddenly gone blind.
And yet when he happened to think of her, or when he saw anything
that suggested her, his heart would begin to beat violently, and then
he himself did not know whether it beat with love or hatred. Though
often he questioned it, this oblique way of seeing her remained a
mystery to him ... a transference that kept its secret, too obscure
and cunning to reveal its meaning. Yet one day, catching sight of
her unexpectedly, he was surprised to see how well she was looking,
how well her advancing pregnancy agreed with her. He pretended now
that the impulse which had drawn him to her that night was only
curiosity to see her pregnant, a desire to show his power over her.
He tried to forget his moment of panic when she returned ill from her
flight, and the feeling of guilt in his heart, which he had sought to
expiate by the most immediate means. He did not think of their
child. The reality of her pregnancy did not exist for him, except as
a symbol of his power.
And it was true that Ruth seemed happier than she had ever been
before. Often now as she went about her work she hummed to herself,
with lips tightly shut and thoughtful face. It was a weird and
toneless humming, yet there was about it an intense gaiety. In those
days too she was very much out-of-doors, lying on the sparse grass in
back of the house, feeling the sun penetrate her flesh, and the hard
earth beneath her body ... giving herself to the sun and wind, that
touched her without passion. Then her brain passed into a coma, its
placidity was almost a trance, in which the power to think, the power
to use words left her. But there was meanwhile the profound thinking
of her body, and she arose each time with a feeling of renewed
contentment. It was also part of her ritual each day, whenever Lewis
was out, to take the book of music that he worked on from his desk,
and to sit down near the window, holding it on her lap. She would
try to decipher the notes; with her finger she would count off the
intervals on the staff and then look up thoughtfully, as if singing
it in her mind. And one time when she was through with this, she
closed the book and tore it in half, then laid the two halves
together and tore them, and continued with it until the scraps in her
hands were too thick to be torn together, and she had to take them
separately. This she had done automatically, with no more sense of
what she did than if she had been reading an unimportant letter,
intending to tear it up at the end as a matter of course, and tearing
it with her mind already on other things. She disposed of the scraps
and sat down at the window to wait, feeling there would have to be
some explanation ... but feeling also impatient because so simple and
obvious a matter should require explanation ... as if she were
waiting for a child who was going to be unreasonable for the loss of
some casual toy.
But Lewis did not return until very late, and it was not until the
next day, when she was clearing the dishes away from their supper
that he came into the kitchen and signalled to her mysteriously, and
she followed him back to his room.
"Where is it..." he asked.
She leaned in the doorway watching him. "Where is what?" There was
in her voice the emphasis of complete bewilderment.
"Where is the book that was here?" Lewis repeated, his words sounding
slightly breathless, his hand sweeping through the pigeon-hole as if
the thing he looked for might materialize there.
"I sent it away," she said slowly.
"Where did you send it?"
Ruth came in and sat down, and considered her answer for a long time.
"Why, I asked Levine where it could be sent ... that time he was
here. He told me someone to send it to. Because," she added,
lifting her eyes to him with their expression of innocent wonder,
"you wanted that, didn't you?"
He looked at her and moved towards her with calm precision, the
threat of an attack in his deliberate approach. But near her he
stopped and put his hand to his forehead as if recalling himself.
Against the unnatural pallor of his face his hand showed dark and
grotesque. He tried to speak, but there was only an insane sucking
motion of his lips. "Why did you do that?" he asked at last.
Ruth made a slight movement of impatience. "I've told you, haven't
I?"
"Why did you do that?" he repeated querulously, and then, coming
close to her, he lowered his voice to a whisper and thrust his face
into hers. "You must get it back..."
She leaned back to escape the nearness of his face, and looked up at
him from under her lowered-eyelids, half smiling. "Why should you
want it back?"
"You must get it back," he repeated weakly.
"But why ... Tell me why you want it back..."
He did not answer, and suddenly, with unexpected agility, she slipped
from him and went to the door. Lewis made as if to call to her, but
instead there was only that insane sucking motion of his lips. The
words were wrung from him, a strident harshness in his voice.
"Because it's no good..."
She turned then, smiling to him from the doorway. "Why, then, so
much the better," she said with cheerful finality. But Lewis
followed her and resumed his questioning ... his voice weak and
petulant now, his face twisted into an abstracted frown.
"To whom did you send it?"
"I forget ... I forget..."
"You must get it back..."
"I can't, I tell you ... not yet." She gathered up the table-cloth
with angry swiftness, and shook it out on the floor. "Because I tore
it up," she added, in a voice deliberately casual. Lewis stared at
the crumbs that scattered from the cloth, and waited until they
ceased rolling and lay still in a haphazard pattern on the floor
before he spoke again. "You see," he said patiently, watching her
fold the cloth, "they will laugh at me."
It struck her that there was something stupid in the way he repeated
this, and she motioned angrily with her arm to be free of him. But
he caught hold of her elbow and she had to stand there, a little in
front of him, holding the table-cloth ceremonially in her hand, and
feeling his words breathed on her cheek. A vivid flash of their
position came before her, and she burst out laughing. The sound
seemed to awaken Lewis from his trance, and he looked at her ... his
expression changing slowly from its abstracted frown to one of grave
wonder.
* * * * * * *
Lewis went back to his room. In the short transit between the
kitchen and his room he had a strange duality of vision, seeing
himself walking through the narrow hallway, entering the room and
going to the window ... seeing an aura of his body moving with him in
whatever he did, as when the finger is pressed to the eyeball, and
each thing appears with double reflection. Standing at the window,
he saw that it was raining, and he noted that everything was
glistening wet ... the boards in the fence, and the trees and every
leaf of the trees. And this fact, simple and irrefutable, that when
it rained nothing that was exposed could escape from becoming wet,
seemed to be revealed to him for the first time. He saw the drops of
water on the pane, how each drop was suspended on a fine thread of
rain, and he saw that some of the drops rolled all the way down, and
others stopped midway and others were arrested near the top. For a
long time he studied this, trying to discover some law that
determined it; but wearying of this he went back to the desk and put
his hand once more into the pigeon-hole, sweeping it with his fingers
as if he was not certain that it was empty...
Meanwhile he was conscious of a feeling of wonder. He was waiting
for something ... he was waiting for something to snap within him.
And yet it seemed as if this first moment of calm was not to end
after all ... it was stretching itself infinitely, and he was
watching it, a little breathless and surprised, as if it was a
conjuror's trick. Or was this calm, he asked himself, the end of the
whirling, that moment he had foreseen when the motion of his mind
would slacken ... and all things that had been held in place by the
whirling fly apart? But how, then, if this had happened, could he
reason about it ... how could he be aware of it? Or was there
something else here ... something more terrible than madness that had
come to him? Was there a profound confession in his calm ... an
admission that he had failed in his work ... and was this his relief
at its being destroyed? But though he felt these questions vaguely,
he did not yet dare the answers. Best not to be sitting alone now
and thinking ... best to bestir himself, he said, to find some
diversion that would tide him over this bewildering moment...
CHAPTER VIII
1
The room that Lewis entered was crowded and noisy. Everything seemed
to give off sound ... the smoke floating densely overhead, the men's
glistening shirt fronts, like so many instruments for percussion.
Standing in the doorway, too bewildered by the lights to see clearly,
Lewis tried at first to pick out a familiar voice. Someone was
rapping on the piano and shouting: "Ladies and gentlemen, a duet ...
a duet, ladies and gentlemen," and Lewis tried to follow the rest of
it for a while, holding to a special thread in the crazy pattern of
noise. Soon that was too much effort. He shut his eyes and listened
to the voices. They fused at some far-off point into one chord, and
he could hear that chord always on the verge of dissolving; yet
endlessly dragging on, swelling and diminishing endlessly--as if
someone who had fallen asleep were directing it, with slow senseless
motions of the baton. He had almost gone to sleep listening to it,
when the sound of feet scuffling nearby roused him. He opened his
eyes and saw Poldy struggling to free himself from his friends. His
face was wet with perspiration, he kept flapping his elbows backward
and turning from one to the other, pleading with them in the
high-pitched hysterical voice of a child who is ready to cry.
"Listen, Jel, I just want to ask him. What harm can it be if I ask
him? Jel, will it hurt you if I ask him?"
"But Poldy! That's the eighth person you'll be asking tonight."
Poldy looked at him in alarm. "I don't remember," he muttered. He
stopped struggling and stood quietly between them, frowning at the
floor. After a while Jel nodded to his friend, and they released
him. "Go on, then," Jel said and pushed him gently forward. "Ask."
Poldy walked unsteadily. At one time he almost toppled forward. He
blushed then and looked back quickly at his friends. When he was
close to Lewis he put his arm on his shoulder, and peered into his
face with troubled eyes.
"What time is it, Lewis?" he whispered.
"Ten minutes to nine, I think."
Poldy nodded and looked off into the distance, wrapped in profound
calculations. At length he roused himself and turned to Lewis.
"Thank you ... thank you..." he said briskly, and walked away. Lewis
wanted to speak to him further, but Poldy was gone too quickly. He
turned inquiringly to Poldy's friend.
"Oh, don't mind him," Jel said cheerfully. "He's just a little
upset. Thinks he's made a great discovery. He says it takes longer
for an hour to pass than it used to. Claims he's the only one who
notices it, but he says soon everyone will feel it. Now _you_
haven't noticed it, have you?" Jel looked suspiciously at Lewis.
"No, of course not..." he laughed nervously. "Poldy's so clever, you
know, I thought there might be something in it. But say ... suppose
it did take longer for an hour to pass ... can't see how it would,
but suppose it did ... it wouldn't matter anyway, now would it?"
"Why wouldn't it matter?"
"Oh, we could get all the clocks to working faster ... or slower.
Say, which is it? Would they have to go faster or slower? Oh, hell!
It's an awfully mixed up business, and poor Poldy thinks he's got it
all figured out. Just look at him..."
Poldy was standing alone in the center of the room. He had opened
his coat and hooked his right thumb into his vest pocket. In his
left hand he held a watch, and stared at it with a harassed
expression. And as Lewis watched, the feeling came over him that all
the people in the room were behaving with strange detachment ... each
one, like Poldy staring at the watch, wrapped in a special insanity
of talking or laughing or walking about or staring ... and when they
seemed to be aware of each other it was only incidental to their
madness. And now he heard an ominous undercurrent of speed in the
voices, a quickening up to a hysterical tempo. "Ladies and
gentlemen, a duet..." The man at the piano rapped away with greater
frenzy, his voice climbed to a high whining note. "A duet, ladies
and gentlemen, listen to the duet." He stopped and snatched a large
napkin from the table, fixed it on his head like a nurse's peaked
cap, and continued shouting. Nobody listened, and the man's face
grew red, he glared angrily at everyone near him. In one corner of
the room Lustbader was performing tricks with a handkerchief cocked
over his fist. Somebody tried to snatch the handkerchief away, and
others lifted the tails of his coat to see whether he had anything
hidden there. The magician's face contorted with rage. He stuffed
the handkerchief into his pocket and turned on the offenders. "So!
You don't believe me!" he shouted. "Look! I will undress before
you." He took off his coat and collar, and was about to undo his
belt, when one of the men snatched a scarf from the piano, and
wrapped it over Lustbader's shoulders, and led him away, his face
simpering with elaborate modesty. At the piano two musicians were
improvising a duet. They banged out a series of wild arpeggios,
paused and leaned toward each other with maudlin ecstasy, then fell
furiously on the keys again. Now and then they embraced, and with
wracking sobs congratulated each other on the state of harmony
existing between them. One of them had a round flat face with
spectacles attached, and while he played his face seemed to float
over the music, buoyed up by its two circles of glass. Near-by was a
group of artists arguing excitedly and drawing imaginary pictures in
the air. A fat man stood by, his hands on his hips, looking
earnestly at that portion of the air which they had chosen as their
canvas, as if the pictures all remained there in one crazy design.
But one of the painters, waving his arm too freely, upset the
victrola that was painfully and asthmatically unwinding a symphony on
the edge of the piano. It fell to the floor and the record broke.
The red-faced man with the napkin on his head stooped and picked up a
small segment of the symphony, looked at it curiously and then
slipped it into his pocket. From time to time as he rapped on the
piano he took the piece out and consulted it, as if it was his watch.
But nobody noticed this either.
But now Lewis distinguished Bannerman's voice cutting its way through
the others with its peculiar nasal resonance. "You can't escape..."
it was saying angrily, "you can't escape." He went in the direction
of the voice, and saw that Bannerman, slightly drunk and balancing
himself perilously on a sofa, was holding forth to a large audience.
The orator kept glancing about incessantly while he spoke, trying to
catch the eye of everyone in his audience, so that his features ...
small and finely chiseled, and mounted on a liberal map of flesh ...
looked more like a traveling exhibition of a face, than an actual
part of him. There was also a faint air of sniffing about
Bannerman's face ... it may have been the way he kept glancing about,
or perhaps the peculiar modeling of his nostrils that was more
apparent as he stood on the sofa elevated above the others ... the
nostrils not sufficiently raised from the upper lip, slanting back
too precipitously. Lewis hovered on the outskirts of the group,
trying to listen. There were others there whom he knew ... Clandon,
who had the habit of listening to every argument with an intent and
ghoulish expression, until the moment when he could snap up an
opinion and bottle it and label it. And Levine was there, his head
bent forward in an attitude of listening, unconscious that Lewis was
present and watching him.
"No, there's no escape," Bannerman repeated, raising his voice and
looking around self-consciously. "Go through all the frenzies of
experiment that you please, ladies and gentlemen. I tell you, you
won't escape the female nude. Haven't I seen them ... the bunch of
mad artists jumping through all the isms, like a pack of clowns going
through the hoops. And what was the end? The damned bitch just
stood around, waiting until they could stop and look at her."
"Cubism! Cubism!" he cried, after a moment's pause. "Even that
can't shake her. Ever notice how the cubist canvases break out into
violins and vases? Regular eruptions of them. And why? Because a
violin is one of the instruments that happens to approximate the
female figure. It has the hips..." he glared around, waiting for the
laughter to subside. "And a vase ... well, look!" He took pencil
and paper from his pocket, and holding it up for all to see, sketched
a typical cubistic design on it. This he rapidly converted into a
group of plump nudes languidly conversing.
"There you are! There you are!" he shouted, flourishing the drawing.
"Shut one eye and you have what they call the breaking up of objects
into planes. Shut the other, and you see what's really itching them.
An evasion ... pure and simple. Everything new in art is an evasion
... trying to evade the nude. But take my word for it," he bent down
and tapped Levine solemnly on the chest ... "take my word for it,
Levine, it won't work."
Levine removed the finger gingerly. "A rather old obsession ... the
female figure," he said drily.
"Oh, Lord..." someone whispered ecstatically, "did you see Lustbader
shutting one eye and then the other?"
"And once an artist has realized _that_," Bannerman finished grandly,
"then everything else is superfluous."
"Clothes..." they suggested.
"Why, of course," the speaker continued with belligerent agreement.
"Now clothes!" he said impressively, and then stopped and began to
search through his pockets with an expression of great anxiety.
Having brought forth several objects that seemed to surprise him by
their presence in his pockets, he at length extracted four golden
thumb tacks. These he put into his mouth, withdrawing them as they
were needed to tack his paper on the wall. "Now clothes," he
resumed, when the drawing was successfully hung, "are a big hoax.
Started by the pretty women, because they couldn't compete with the
ugly ones in the nude."
"Really, now!" the tall girl who was reclining on the couch turned
and looked up at him with mock surprise. "Do you know," she said,
addressing the audience, "Banney's an awful strain on me..."
"Ladies and gentlemen, listen to the duet!..." the voice rose in a
frenzy of appeal.
"Fancy having to be jealous of the ugly women," the girl continued in
an indistinct sleepy voice. "There are so many more of them." Her
hair was too closely cropped, only a little yellow crest of it rising
unexpectedly from the top of her head; and her face was too
prognathic, shaped as if she might begin whistling any moment.
Bannerman looked down at her thoughtfully, and then turned his mildly
glaring eye once more on his audience. "I'll take an ugly woman for
my model any day," he challenged. "Beauty doesn't belong ... makes
the body insipid."
"But say, Bannerman," a curly-headed fellow on the outskirts of the
group spoke in a high excited voice. "What the devil has all this
got to do with saving the world? That's what we're after, you know."
"Everything, Twinem, everything," Clandon assured him. "Didn't you
hear? 'We can't save the world until we understand the naked--which,
of course, means female--body.' Now stand by, everyone, and
Bannerman will show us how to do it."
The numbers around Bannerman increased, and others in the room
glanced curiously in his direction. Lustbader, who had seated
himself at the chess board rose, and scouted around for a while to
see what was happening. "Oh, it's nothing," he reported disgustedly
to his partner. "Bannerman's helping them to understand the naked
body or something like that."
"Drunk, probably..."
"Go on, Bannerman, continue," Clandon urged. But as soon as the
lecture began again he seemed to cease listening, waiting for the
moment when with practiced sleight-of-hand he could pounce on an
argument and label it. Levine only locked his hands in back and
smiled to himself. Uttering a prodigious "Now!" and clearing his
throat professionally, Bannerman began once more. But happening at
the same moment to come too near the edge of the sofa, he pitched
forward. His body stiffened as they caught him, and he was rotated
up again into place with the rigidity of a statue. "Now the first
thing to remember," he continued, looking down at them and frowning
severely, "is that you fellows know nothing about it ... you fellows
with your prurient snooping around museums and peeking into the
studios. You can't understand the human body, I say, until you're
steeped in nudity ... steeped in it, mind you. And not the picayune
nudity you see in the pictures. You have to see collective nakedness
... many women sitting around together unconscious of their bodies,
so that the poses they take are ancient and instinctive..."
"Ancient and instinctive ... that's pretty good."
"Yes," Bannerman retorted, "flesh takes its own poses, like stone and
wood."
"Well, continue, anyway."
"Yes, go on, Bannerman."
"Stone and wood..." Bannerman repeated, and then stopped with a look
of extreme alarm. "Levine!" he bent down to him and lowered his
voice to a whisper. "Where were we at? No ... no ... never mind. I
remember now." He lapsed into a contemplation of space, and then
finished sententiously. "Then, and only then, ladies and gentlemen,
do you feel the reality of nakedness, so much so, in fact, that
nakedness no longer exists for you!"
"Hm ... the reality of nakedness. I like that."
"Well, is _that_ all?"
"Ladies and gentlemen, listen to the duet."
"How was it? How was it?" Lustbader called, and receiving no answer
he came trotting from his chess game and looked excitedly from one to
the other. Seeing that the lecture was in danger of ending he
started to applaud for more, a presumption which Bannerman quickly
ended by an imperious motion of his hand. "And then ... then," he
began fluently, and once more found himself looking around
confusedly. "Say, where were we at, Levine?" But here the tall girl
on the sofa rose with a look of disgust, and Bannerman danced three
involuntary steps. "Levine," he said pitifully, "hold my hand. And
then, ladies and gentlemen, you feel a power of fertility ... the
same as you feel in the woods on a damp day..."
"I do _not_," Clandon said sternly.
Bannerman looked at him reproachfully, and continued with added
dignity. "But you never think of stamens and pistils when you're
walking in the woods, do you? Because, of course, we know there is
plant intercourse. Now plant intercourse," he mused ... "queer
thing. And in the same manner, so to speak, you feel that men have
nothing to do with this fertility. It's a different thing, older
than sex ... and then..."
But his audience was growing restive, and Clandon leaped up on the
sofa to prevent a dispersal. "One minute, please," he signalled.
"We're at the power of fertility now. Has everyone got that? Very
well, then, continue."
"Oh, there's nothing to continue," Bannerman finished sulkily. "They
don't want to listen, anyway. But my last point was that then you
understand the livingness of flesh, and then you can't kill anything,
because..."
"Ah! Just as I thought," Clandon interrupted triumphantly. "It all
comes down to the sanctity of human life. Just as I thought."
"Say, Bannerman, that's jolly." It was the curly-headed young man
called Twinem. "You know, it's always fascinated me, this idea of
saving the world, because there are so many ways of doing it. No end
to them, really. This one's great. Naked women hanging around all
the time, so that we feel the what-do-you-call-it? ... sanctity of
human life. Awfully ingenious, don't you think?"
Laughter greeted his outburst, and Bannerman stepped down with a
final and completely-balanced dignity.
"Well ... amuse yourselves," he muttered.
"Bannerman's right! Absolutely!" It was Lustbader calling from the
chess table, as he set up the pieces with rapid plump fingers.
"Haven't I thought of it myself?" He gave the lecturer a consoling
wink. "Haven't I thought of it though!"
He rose and planted himself in the center of the room, his face
flushed and ecstatic. "All the women ... all the women," he began.
"No ... that won't do. Watch me. _I'll_ make a beginning." He made
a rapid survey of the room, then rubbed his Punchinello nose
meditatively. Finally he turned and stared at one corner, at Marah
who was half-reclining in a large chair, and listlessly watching the
proceedings. He advanced to her on tiptoes, pedalling the air with
his fingers. And this stealthy advance caused a sudden silence in
the room, everybody turned to watch it. Marah did not move, but
observed him with wide and curious eyes, her whole attitude
suggesting infinite curiosity for his touch. He came close to her
and tried to lift his hands to her face, but unable to bring himself
to it, he wheeled himself round in a temper. "Can't we do without
that music?" he snapped, turning his red face to the musicians. The
music stopped abruptly, and for the moment there was a complete hush,
during which Lustbader walked unsteadily back to the chess table, and
began to set up the pieces again. Levine, who had been watching
Marah intently, turned away with a faint suggestion of contempt in
the shrug of his shoulders.
"Bannerman," he said loudly, "that confirms my theory."
"Really ... how?" Bannerman's round face flushed with pleasure.
"Every human being ... every human being," Levine began emphatically.
"Yes, yes, go on..."
"Has a favorite form of intoxication. Let me congratulate you on the
extremely original form of yours."
"I don't understand."
"Well, you don't have to. The trouble with you, Bannerman, is that
you're such a confounded sensualist. And you think everyone can
remain on that high plane of sensuality on which you generally exist.
But that's asking a little too much. The average person isn't equal
to it. Besides, that's just where the big mistake lies ... in this
idea of the sanctity of life. Civilization is a nightmare of safety
because of it."
"Oh, come, Levine, don't be fantastic again."
Levine looked at Clandon with innocent eyes. He shook the invisible
drop of water from his thumb and forefinger before speaking.
"Anthropology," he continued, "teaches us that a condition of such
abnormal safety as we suffer from now, never before existed. We
know, for instance, that primitive man had innumerable chances for
calamity ... at least while geology was a going concern. Mountains
and rivers, glaciers and even continents, cavorting around like
kittens. And that's what we need nowadays, that's what we miss ...
the sense of extreme terror, which is really the most profound and
religious of human emotions. When primitive man had to pick up his
household goods and keep running, always just a few strides ahead of
the glaciers, looking back at the green wall of ice, and feeling the
chill on his--"
Clandon burst into uproarious laughter. "Lord! What a tableau!"
Hearing it, Lustbader came to the surface again from the depths of
his chess game. "Where ... where's the tableau?" he inquired eagerly.
"Oh, very well, then, he didn't run in front of the glacier. It is,
as you say, only a tableau. However," Levine continued more
seriously, "we may safely posit a more liberal distribution of
catastrophe in primitive times, and it is, as I said, the whole
trouble. Civilization is a nightmare of safety."
"Say, Levine, how about the Day of Judgment?" Twinem asked earnestly.
"That'll be an awful time, won't it?"
"The Day of Judgment," Levine repeated thoughtfully. "No, too far
off. Besides, only an article of faith. Not sound geology."
Twinem looked crestfallen. "I never hit it right," he said.
"No, come to think of it, Twinem, there is something to that. We may
safely say that the Day of Judgment supplied a great deal of the
necessary emotion of fear in the Middle Ages. Yes, come to think of
it, it was very efficient in satisfying that nostalgia for terror, as
we might call it. Only nowadays we're too practical for it, we know
too much. We can't, I'm afraid, get much of a thrill from brooding
over the Day of Judgment."
"Lack the imagination, don't we..."
"Right, Twinem."
"Need something active ... real. War, I should say."
"Twinem, you're a genius." At this verdict, Jel embraced his friend
and they marched fraternally towards the refreshments. Poldy tried
to follow them, but something stopped him on the way. And now, for
the first time, it seemed that a quality of silence came into the
voices, they slackened their rhythm. Two girls were conversing
across the room by means of signals, and the quick weaving of their
fingers seemed to make an area of silence around them. Lustbader
devoted himself to his game, and his spongy little hand suspended
over the board looked like a mute held there to dull the vibrations
in the air. But this lasted for only a little while. Without
warning Lustbader jumped up from his chair, upsetting the board with
his violence.
"I have it ... I have it!" he shouted. He picked up a queen that had
fallen to the floor, blew a speck of dirt from it, and began to
polish it with his sleeve. "Any war that begins can be ended in
fifteen days ... fifteen days at the most. Everybody's been looking
for a way to do it, but nobody ever thought of this."
"Well?"
"All the soldiers ... _all_ the soldiers," he said impressively,
"should be made to strangle each other to death."
"And then what...?" Clandon asked.
"Why in fifteen days, fifteen at the most," he sputtered, "it would
be over. They can't strangle each other forever, can they? They'd
get tired. Killing should be work, hard work."
Nobody seemed impressed, and somewhat forlornly Lustbader turned
away. But seeing Poldy standing near him, he took him aside and
continued to develop his idea more confidentially. "Why, where I was
in the country this summer," he said rapidly, "there were three pigs,
and the farmer's boy used to say: 'You'll never _kill_ that one ...
she's too hard to kill.' And that's how it is. Now in fifteen
days..."
Poldy had been following the motions of Lustbader's hands as if they
were new and fascinating toys. As soon as it was over he began to
cough, putting his hands to his mouth and looking around stealthily.
It had started as a forced artificial cough, but in a few seconds his
face was red, tears streamed from his eyes and his throat kept
trembling convulsively each time he tried to stop. The others stood
by helplessly, while Poldy backed into a chair, always holding his
hands to his mouth with the dainty gesture of a bunny.
"Stop it!" Levine commanded. He caught Poldy's wrists, and drew his
hands away from his mouth. The coughing stopped, and while they were
still standing around Poldy, awkward and self-conscious, they were
startled by the noise of a deafening explosion. It began with a
tearing sound, as of bricks bursting apart, and ended in a series of
long detonations. It seemed to come from the heart of the city, and
the room trembled with the impact of it. Transfixed with terror,
they stood and glanced at each other, and nobody dared to move until
it was over. Then with a concerted movement, they rushed to the
windows and looked out. In subdued voices at first, but later
growing more secure and controversial, they gave their conjectures.
There were two theories ... one, that it was only the ordinary
dynamiting in the course of erecting a building; and the other that
one of the skyscrapers had collapsed.
"But steel..." someone said. "Steel buildings don't collapse."
"Ah ... how do you know? They haven't been up long enough for anyone
to know."
They were silent for a while, considering this and noting the
paleness still on their faces.
"The framework of steel buildings," a low and thoughtful voice was
heard to observe, "is said by some authorities to be undergoing a
hidden but certain process of rotting away."
"That," Clandon said sententiously, "seems to me stupid."
"How..."
"Why, it just seems inconceivably stupid to me that we should be
putting up buildings that were doomed."
"Why, yes," Twinem said eagerly, "we can't imagine our engineers
doing anything so stupid."
"Or a whole civilization, for that matter," somebody added. "Why,
our whole civilization is founded on steel, and one can't imagine our
being wrong about it."
"On the contrary," Levine cut in, commanding silence by the
seriousness of his voice, "it seems to me that every civilization
must have in it the seeds of its own dissolution. It seems to me
that at the heart of every civilization there must be some colossal
stupidity. It must be there, or there would be no guarantee that the
civilization was to end."
"And is that important?"
"For it to end? Yes."
"Why ... can you tell us why, perhaps?" Clandon said angrily.
Levine shrugged his shoulders and turned away from him. "Study the
history of Greece or Rome, and it will prove what obvious stupidities
these civilizations harbored within themselves. Perhaps this faith
of ours in the eternity of steel, this frantic erecting of buildings
that are rotting away within, is the stupidity that we are furnishing
for the future to marvel at."
"That is," Clandon corrected, "_if_ they are rotting away."
Levine did not answer, and they were silent, lingering uncertainly
near the window or looking uneasily into the street. In this silence
they heard a voice speaking for the first time that evening, coming
in meditatively though somewhat late, like a clock that strikes
pompously after the hour.
"Bannerman's right now..." the voice said. "I know what he means."
The words were slightly muffled by the process of mastication. They
looked into the other room, and saw a short gray-headed man standing
alone at the table, plying the sandwiches and drinks. It had been a
systematic and lengthy procedure, to judge by the extensive ruins of
food around him, and not even the sound of the explosion had
interrupted it. The speaker was eating now with a profound
expression, his round gray eyes always looking at the next object to
be attacked, thus keeping up an uninterrupted campaign.
"Sintz, my child, eating again?" Clandon wagged his finger playfully.
He was usually called Sintz because nobody could remember his real
name, except that it was very long and contained that syllable
somewhere; and "my child" was added because his rosy little mouth and
clear gray eyes made him look like a little boy burgeoning out into
his first rotundity.
"Yes, Bannerman's right," Sintz repeated, and wiped away the crumbs
that trickled down his chin. "I know what he means. Now when I was
a boy we were starving most of the time. But there were some crusts
of bread so old and so moused-at that we had to throw them away. And
I remember that every time I threw one of those old crusts away it
hurt me ... here..." he applied his wine-glass to his heart. "I
couldn't kill anything, either. No, not even to wipe a roach off the
wall, though God knows we had enough of them. Now why have I lost
that feeling? Often I ask myself: how did it happen?"
He stopped and looked around, like a confused little boy who realizes
that an ominous silence has fallen on his elders. Clandon winked to
the others and stepped over to the table.
"Couldn't throw a crust of bread away, you say..."
Sintz nodded.
"Well, Sintz my child, what do you call that?" He pointed severely
to the remains of food.
"Yes, what?" Sintz repeated cordially, and looked at the table.
"Phew! Look how much you've eaten. You contemptible
little--breadbox!" Clandon lunged forward as if to tickle his
stomach, but Sintz caught his arm and held on to it tightly.
"Yes, what do you call that? Look ... just look at that ... A fine
exhibition ... to eat like a garbage can. I eat and eat. Whenever I
see food, I eat. But that's not the worst of it. If it were only
that I wouldn't be so worried. You don't know what I'm capable of."
He whipped himself round to the others. "Yes, you don't know what
I'm capable of," he continued solemnly. "My mother had a little
white dog once called Pierrot. And one day she comes into my room
and folds her hands and says, 'Pierrot is dead.' Do you know what I
did? I burst out laughing. She just sat there and looked at me.
Now was it right to laugh?" he asked sadly.
A solitary chuckle exploded from Clandon, and Sintz fixed him with a
long puzzled stare. "Well, I can see why you laugh," he said slowly.
"You don't know what I used to be. That's the whole trouble."
He was silent, munching his sandwich and regarding them thoughtfully.
But in the midst of it he darted towards Clandon, caught at his
lapel, and lifted his face to him imploringly. "Listen, Clandon,
I'll prove it to you. Only tell me what you want me to do, set me
any task and I'll do it here before all these people. Anything you
say, to show you what I'm capable of..."
Clandon screwed up his eyes and tightened his lips, tasting
beforehand the special flavor of the cruelty he would choose. After
long thought he shook himself loose from Sintz with an angry gesture.
"Hang it all, Sintz," he said irritably, "I can't think of a thing.
I believe you all right, if that's what you want. But damned if I
can think of any way of being specially cruel."
"Look here, Sintz..." it was Twinem, speaking with paternal
good-nature. "I think we could arrange it. I've been awfully
curious ever since I can remember to know how it feels to have drops
of water falling on your forehead at long intervals. Heard about it
once in a book when I was little, as a pet form of torture somewheres
in the East ... China, I guess. And then I got a few boys to try it
on me, only they didn't have the patience to do more than a few
drops, and did them too quick. I even put my head under the faucet,
once when it was dripping a little, to see how long I could stand it.
But the water stopped altogether, and I couldn't regulate it again.
Now, if you're willing..."
Sintz regarded him fearfully, like a child that is a little
suspicious of the new game.
"Would you, now? That's right. Clandon, old boy, dive into the
medicine chest and get an eyedropper or ear syringe or some suitable
instrument."
Twinem placed a chair in the center of the room, tucked a large
napkin under his chin, sat down and shut his eyes. The others
gathered round as if they were about to witness an operation. But
Clandon signalled them away and took charge of it. He looked at
Sintz critically, and announced, "He needs gloves." Someone
furnished a pair of gloves that were too big for him and drooped at
the finger-ends, giving an appearance as if all his fingers had been
broken at the tips. Sintz looked at his hands in alarm. He
flourished them about and when he saw that this caused everyone to
laugh he gave a few extra flourishes, folded his short arms in front
of him, and looked at Clandon defiantly. "He needs a mask," Clandon
said. Lustbader produced his handkerchief, and tied it tightly over
Sintz's nose and mouth.
"You have to turn him around and see which way he faces when he's
through."
"He ought to have an apron."
"Right. We'll turn him."
"Why?" Sintz's voice was muffled and alarmed behind the handkerchief.
"Never mind why," Clandon answered. "It's always done." He raised
Sintz's gloved hands in an attitude of astonishment and whirled him
around. But in the midst of his gyration Sintz caught at Clandon's
arm, and they almost fell together with the effort to steady
themselves. "Sure this isn't a trick on me?" Sintz asked in a
terrified whisper. The handkerchief began to vibrate over his mouth
as if a tiny white muscle were set in motion there. "Take it off,
Clandon," he pleaded. "I can't breathe."
Again Clandon put his head on one side and regarded him critically.
"Twinem, I've an idea," he announced solemnly. "The water must be
hot."
"Oh, I say, Clandon, that's ridiculous." Twinem raised his head and
opened his eyes. "You're not going to heat the water specially, are
you?"
"Why not?"
"Because it's ridiculous ... heating water specially..."
"Why is it ridiculous?"
Twinem removed the napkin and rose angrily. "It's absurd, that's
all. Besides, I never heard that the water was hot."
"That may be," Levine said. "But then consider, Twinem. A man
devoted his whole lifetime to being killed, in those times. But no
one would think of wasting time that way nowadays. We've just got to
hurry it a little."
"Oh, all right then, go ahead. Only it's carrying things a little
too far." He sat down sullenly and put his head back, whistling up
at the ceiling until they were ready.
Sintz took the eye-dropper with trembling hands. He brushed the
curls back from Twinem's white forehead and stared at it, as if it
had turned into a strange object.
"How can I do it when his eyes quiver that way?" he burst out at
length. "Make him stop moving his eyes that way."
"Now, Sintz, I'll count three..."
The little white muscle over Sintz's mouth began to vibrate
frantically. He flashed an imploring look at Clandon, poised the
eye-dropper over Twinem's forehead, and ended by dusting it lightly
with the loose finger-tips of his left hand.
"One." Clandon scored it off by raising his forefinger.
"It makes me nervous ... his eyes quivering that way."
"Two."
"I'll do it, the minute he stops screwing up his eyes that way."
Clandon wagged two fingers in the air, and was about to declaim the
last number, when Sintz turned to him. "Do you know what..." he said
quietly, as if it had just occurred to him. "I can't do it. I can't
do it ... that's all." He put the eye-dropper away and took off the
handkerchief and gloves. His forehead was wet with perspiration, and
he fumbled nervously for his handkerchief. "Lustbader, can I use
yours?" he asked humbly.
"It's a damned messy business," Twinem announced, sitting up with a
disgusted grimace. There was water trickling down from his forehead
and he wiped it hastily with the back of his hand. "Takes too long
anyway. Thank God, we kill people much quicker."
"We do ... we do!" Lustbader hugged himself gleefully. "I said that
was the trouble. Now in fifteen days ... fifteen days at the most,
if everything is done by strangling. That's the only condition I
make ... all killing to be done by strangling. Oh Lord, how simple."
He picked up the chess board and waltzed around with it, while the
pianist accompanied him with a furious scherzo. "Stop it!" Lustbader
commanded breathlessly from the midst of his whirling. "How can I
keep up with that?"
But here the man who had been rapping on the piano raised his voice
in a final effort. "Ladies and gentlemen, a quartet. Clear the
floor for the quartet."
* * * * * * *
The players were old and German-looking. They played with curious
indifference, looking as if they were half asleep over their
instruments. Only the second violinist looked up alertly each time
that a new instrument came in. He had a sharp archaic profile, the
full eye almost completely visible in profile; and the sculptured
down-turning mouth that gave a slight sourness to his expression.
Whenever one of the instruments was due to make its entrance he would
look at the player watchfully, almost suspiciously, until the new
motif was merged with the others. While the others plied their
strings in enchanted detachment, he seemed to have a secret joy in
the playing from his foreknowledge of the moves, from being part of
the intricate mechanism of the music.
For the first time since he had entered the room Lewis was able to
look around him and to take stock of his confused impressions. He
realized that he had been avoiding Poldy, that there was something
offensive to him in the green pallor of Poldy's face, and that he
felt in some way degraded by Poldy's presence. He remembered too
that several times in the course of the evening Levine had fixed his
eyes on him with grave thoughtfulness. Now he was conscious of a
painful buzzing in his head, and though he felt unnaturally hot, his
forehead was damp and cold when he touched it. He tried to listen to
the music, but he was too weary to follow it as melody and rhythm.
He was only vaguely aware of its turnings, of the weaving in and out
of musical patterns ... he had the feeling of watching dancers from a
great distance, seeing faintly the joining and parting in a long and
tireless dance. But there were times when he seemed not to hear at
all, when he found himself staring at the players until they took on
the appearance of a quaint instrument working with a symmetry of arms.
But now, on the high note of its long obbligato, the cello came to an
abrupt stop, and the rest of the music spilled over suddenly into
silence, little odds and ends of sound tumbling after it.
"What's the trouble?" the man at the piano asked impatiently. "You
were doing fine."
"No, I can't play with him any more," the cellist began, rising
wrathfully and pointing his bow at the second violinist.
The second violinist looked at him in consternation. "Why, what have
I done? Roth, you're crazy."
"You look at me as though you were afraid I didn't know it was my
turn. It's humiliating."
"I ... _I_ look at you..."
The cellist loosened his bow and shook the hairs violently. "No, I
won't worry you any more," he said bitterly. "Get some one you can
trust." He picked up his instrument and stalked out of the room.
"Isn't that too bad," the man at the piano said sadly. "I thought
they were doing so nicely."
But now there was a commotion at the door, and they saw Poldy trying
to get out, Jel struggling with him and trying to save his cigarette
at the same time. At last he had Poldy pinned to the wall. With his
free hand he signalled for help.
"Damned fool!" he said. "Now he wants to run down on the street. He
says the first person he meets..."
Poldy nodded. "Yes, the first person I meet," he repeated solemnly.
"What about it ... what about it?" Levine put his hands on Poldy's
shoulders and spoke with hypnotic rapidity.
"The first person he meets will save him, he says."
"Can I go?" Poldy looked at Levine, his lips trembling.
"Yes, go," Levine said gently.
"Where's my hat, Jel?"
"_I_ don't know ... How should I know where you put it?"
"I need my hat."
"Well, where is it?"
Poldy turned to Levine. "I need my hat," he whispered.
They found one that was too small for him, that perched absurdly on
his head. Lustbader burst out laughing. "O God ... O God, that's
clever," he gasped. "The first person he meets--will be a woman."
They heard the door close and a silence fell on them. Some stood
awkwardly at the door, others ran to the window.
"Well, what do you see?" Levine snapped.
"Wait ... wait," Lustbader called gleefully. "I made a bet with Jel
that the first person he meets will be a woman. Sure enough ... sure
enough! He's passing up the men. God! but that was clever."
"Where's he going?"
"Heading for the park, now."
"No, he's standing still."
"He'll be run over."
"Going to pieces that way ... I always thought Poldy had more--" Jel
stopped with a low horrified whistle. "Well, if that wasn't a close
one!"
"Look! Look!" Lustbader flung his arms out ecstatically. "He's
going up to a woman ... he's talking to her. Hell! But that was
clever. 'The first person I meet...' What a game!"
"That was my hat," someone said thoughtfully.
"No, she's walking away. Wouldn't have him. Now what is he waiting
for."
"A peculiarly Biblical obsession," Levine observed drily. "To take
the first person one meets as a sort of godhead. Business of
Jephtha's daughter."
"But you know, I think there's something in it." Bannerman settled
himself in an easy chair and lit his cigarette with luxuriant
slowness. "It came over me, once. A hot evening, I remember, when I
was sitting in my studio and seeing all the people passing my window,
and somehow I began to feel sorry for them. And it came over me with
overpowering strength that I should rush out and follow the first
person I met, and be content to serve that person all the time. I
don't know what it was. A sort of desire to love all the people in
the world by--"
"Wallowing in one," Levine finished.
"Wallowing?"
"Yes. You're such a subtle nature, Bannerman, that you have to
wallow in the coarseness of other people ... or rather in their
ordinary-ness. Besides, you wouldn't choose an ordinary person at
all."
"Ah ... but that's where you're wrong. The whole secret of the
feeling lies in that ... that I'd follow the most ordinary person.
One who--"
"Picks his teeth?"
Bannerman frowned, nettled. "Well, why not? Picks his teeth or
his--"
Levine laughed heartily. "Oh, _that_. Just as I thought. So that's
your idea of an ordinary person."
"Why not? Why not?" Lustbader called from the window. "Suppose he
picked any part of his body..."
"Now tell me, Bannerman. Is Lustbader an ordinary person?"
"Well, now ... yes. I've seen him pick his nose."
"Again just as I thought! No, Bannerman, you don't know what an
ordinary person is. A person's being ordinary you consider a great
curiosity, and you ask for a visible sign of it ... a token. It's a
prurient interest, peculiar to people of your kind ... withdrawn,
oblique natures--"
Sintz's bright round eyes had been looking from one to the other.
"Now _I_ once followed a man on the street," he observed importantly.
"There you are!" Bannerman triumphed.
"No, wait ... not so fast. Now, Sintz, tell us ... why did you
follow him?"
"He picked up a cigarette butt from the street," Sintz began
reminiscently, in the manner of a very important witness, "and put it
in his pocket, and I followed him."
"But I object," Bannerman said. "The cigarette butt means nothing."
"Did you see him smoke it?"
"Did I!" Sintz slapped his thigh. "What did I follow him for?"
"Exactly," Levine nodded. "The first thing you know, Bannerman, that
very ordinary person you were following would have to commit murder
or suicide or incest, or you'd lose interest in him. Smoke the
cigarette butt, so to speak. Yes, even if his being ordinary
consisted merely in sporting a pimple on his face, you'd have to get
thrills of horror every time you looked at it. Now isn't that true?"
"The most average person ... the most average..." Bannerman repeated
weakly.
"Ah ... again ... the most average. Take it from me, Bannerman, your
real wish, that you're not aware of, is to patronize some form of
abnormality. And if your person isn't abnormal, you console yourself
by saying he's at least the most average. But then, being most
average is a form of abnormality in itself."
Bannerman yawned and looked towards the window.
"How's Poldy?" he asked. "Damn him, why doesn't he come back? We
can't wait here forever."
"Oh, he'll come back," Lustbader said disgustedly. "Couldn't decide
which was the first person he met."
Lustbader turned away from the window, and after a moment's profound
thought, he took out his handkerchief and tied it over his eyes.
They watched, expecting a trick.
"Ladies and gentlemen," he began, mimicking Poldy's voice. "The
first person I meet ... the first person I meet, I shall..."
He advanced slowly as he had done before, walking on tiptoes and
pedalling the air with his fingers. First he made for the wall, but
there he turned abruptly and pedalled himself to the corner where
Marah was sitting. He stood before her, and after looking down at
her with his blindfolded eyes, he lifted his hands to her face and
felt it with stiff, heavy movements of his palm. She did not move or
close her eyes, her features were frozen in an expression of
curiosity about which there was something more abandoned than desire.
And at last, baffled by her immobility, Lustbader tore the
handkerchief from his eyes and wheeled himself around, and walked
heavily back to the chess table. His face was red and he avoided
looking at anyone.
"Well, I think I'll be going," Bannerman said. He signalled to the
tall girl reclining on the couch, and she rose and followed him out
of the room. Jel and Twinem marched about in a loose but
affectionate embrace, looking for Poldy's hat. The man who had to
wear it found that it was too big for him, and he walked out
scowling, nothing visible of his face but the indignant nostrils and
compressed lips. Sintz slipped away, looking unhappy and forlorn.
When they thought he had gone he reappeared in the doorway and said
timidly, "Coming, Clandon?" Soon there were only a few people in the
room, and the chairs were visible in their various attitudes ... some
close to each other for private dialogue, some in groups, or some off
by themselves, looking like the negative of a picture.
And now Levine went over to Marah, and bent down to her and spoke in
a low voice. "Why did you let him?" he asked earnestly. "Why did
you let him, Marah? Weren't you afraid?"
She looked up at him a long time before answering. "And if I wanted
that ... if I wanted to be afraid?" In the slow smile that curved
her lips there was a suggestion of triumph and challenge.
"_I_ know what she wants to be afraid of," Lustbader called loudly
from his game of chess. He was playing with himself this time,
trying to keep his left hand directly opposite him so that it might
move like a separate entity.
Levine's voice rang with unhappy reproach. "But Lustbader ...
Lustbader..."
"Why not?" she countered lazily.
"Then that counts me out?" He looked at her with a stupid protracted
smile.
Marah nodded.
"You're afraid, perhaps, that you will forget yourself again?
Perhaps I have become too desirable, and because of your pact..."
But she rose and stretched herself, an angry muscular stretching of
her arms, hands clenched. "I don't know..." she said with sudden
petulance. "I only wish I could be happy. The only thing I know is
that I am not happy."
"But you were happy that time with me, Marah," he urged in a low
voice. "You said you were."
She stood uncertainly before him, her gray eyes searching his face
with an expression in which there was both hope and weariness. "No,"
she said sharply, "I don't think it's true."
In the confused moment that followed, Levine tried to speak, tried to
lift his hand and touch her. But he finished by clapping his palm
and fist together, with the gesture of having concluded an important
transaction. "So be it," he said, bowing ceremoniously. "It only
confirms my theory..." his face, raised to look at her while his body
was still bowing, seemed dwarf-like and malicious ... "that all women
insist on remaining virgin. When they lose the gross virginity of
the body, they find themselves a new way to be inviolate. I think,"
he added, standing erect and looking directly at her, "that you will
continue to remain unhappy. Well, I wish you joy of him."
But when he had reached the door she ran to him swiftly, and laid her
hand on his arm. "Are you going?" she asked in a low incredulous
voice, her lips suddenly tremulous.
"I think, Marah, I had better go," he said gently. "It's really..."
he hesitated, looking away from her with a twisted smile ... "it's
really no use. I knew it wasn't, from the beginning."
Simultaneously with Levine's shutting the door, Lustbader set up a
clicking motion of the tongue and surveyed the game more intently.
* * * * * * *
For a long time Poldy remained sitting in the park. A woman came and
sat down next to him, and when he did not speak she turned and peered
curiously into his face. "Is that the dipper?" she asked, pointing
up at the sky, and bursting into a laugh at her own question. But
Poldy looked in the direction of her finger without speaking.
Meanwhile Lewis Orling and Levine walked through the deserted
streets. Lustbader and Marah went home together. Marah was crying
softly to herself, and Lustbader glanced at her unhappily, wondering
what he could do.
CHAPTER IX
1
It was near morning when Lewis awoke. Still drowsy with heavy sleep
he lay on the couch, aware of the morning light on the window, of the
pleasant rumbling of wheels in the street below. As yet the light on
the window was not the sun. Too still and pale, it was only the
intimation of sunlight, and gave to his drowsy senses the feeling of
the whole earth still asleep, yet stirring in its sleep with a
mysterious premonition of morning. In a part of the room that was
still in shadow he saw Levine. He sat with his head resting on his
hand, perhaps asleep. Or, if he was not sleeping, it was the
attitude of one who had come to the end of all his thoughts, and
found there was nothing to do, nothing left but to remain motionless,
keeping automatically the posture of thinking. Without turning his
head, as if divining that Lewis was awake, Levine spoke to him. "You
slept well," he said.
"And you?" Lewis asked softly.
Levine shook his head. He turned his face for the first time and his
eyes showed dark and haggard. "I have forgotten how. For me," he
added with a wry smile, "sleep is a lost art."
Scarcely hearing Levine's words, too preoccupied with the well-being
of his own awakening, Lewis stretched himself and rubbed his eyes.
It did not surprise him that he was fully dressed. He remembered now
what had happened ... how, after hours of walking, they had come to
Levine's apartment, and he had flung himself down on the couch, too
exhausted to hope for sleep; and how, between one word and the next
sleep had overtaken him ... so swiftly and skilfully, like a surgeon
who has done with it in one quick pass of his hand. Now he lay awake
remembering it, and in that wilfulness of his being that had betrayed
him into sleep, he felt there was something to gladden him ...
something that stirred in him an obscure sense of gratitude. Yes, he
had slept well, and he had slept long. He had lived intensely in his
sleep, living out part of his life in a profound symbolism. And
though now there was nothing he remembered from it, he knew this part
of his life was done with. Like actors whose gestures have too
profound an import to be played before the audience, all the desires
of his being had hidden themselves from him, and acted it out. And
in this awakening there was also the strange sense of convalescence,
a feeling of recovery from all the years which he had lived so
intensely in his sleep. Lightly his body lay on the couch, scarcely
aware of its own weight. And every movement that he made was strange
with an unaccustomed lightness; and whatever he looked at showed with
a brilliance of line, as if the edges were ablaze from their contact
with light.
He lifted his hand before him, and studied his palm as though it was
strange to him, and spread his fingers apart and closed them again.
And what of Ruth? he asked himself.... What of his work? Strange
that he did not feel anger for her, that in this moment he longed for
her without reserve. At the thought of returning to her there was
the old tumult in his heart, but now he understood its meaning ... it
was revealed to him as the baffled speech of his body that had loved
Ruth all the time. He would return to Ruth and he would be happy
with her. As for his work, it was good that it had been destroyed.
He was free from it. Henceforth the routine of his days would be
sufficient, now he understood that it was possible to live without
ecstasy. And though at this moment there was no cause for him to
rejoice, yet a sense of well-being came over him, a strange and
unreasonable happiness; and in this he recognized again the
wilfulness of his being ... the wayward and laughing will, that like
a perverse child, was not impressed by anything that had befallen him.
And for the future? It would be hard at first.... He would feel as
if he were standing in an empty room, in which there is still the
memory of things that have been there, and he would make painful,
baffled gestures toward them ... but it was nothing he could not get
used to. But here Levine's voice roused him, sounding thoughtfully
in the quiet room. He had risen from his chair and was standing at
the window, looking down into the city.
"But there is one thought," he was saying, "that you must not have
when you lie awake ... the way the world is being re-arranged by
those who are sleeping. Every night when I can't sleep, I think of
the strange world that is being created by all the dreams of people
who are sleeping. And I feel as if I were alone in a madhouse, the
only sane person there. Only," he paused and shaded his eyes from
the light, "I wish I could join them."
"It is too much to ask," he added, his voice trembling with
suppressed bitterness, "that one should always be sane. It is too
much to have only reality. I am sick of my reality. I wish I could
tear it apart, wrench it ... distort it hideously. I wish I could
enter their madhouse and dream something so filthy that it would turn
my brain." He checked himself with an ugly laugh. "No, this won't
do," he finished sharply. "This isn't the way to talk, Joseph
Levine. You've been thinking too long..."
"I've been thinking too long," he continued, in a voice that was
again calm and self-contained. "And besides," he added, a faint
ironical smile hovering about his lips, "it isn't so bad. I've
discovered at least that something is over for me. There isn't much
else to believe, but I think this is left. We can always say..." the
words were chanted in a grotesque sing-song, "something is over ...
something is over."
To Lewis the words took up the burden of his own thoughts.
"Something is over for me, too," he said softly. He raised himself
on his elbow and leaned forward eagerly. "Do you remember that night
I came to you when I left the hospital? Do you remember when I came
bleating to you? Yes, that is the word," he insisted with a
delighted involuntary laugh. "I came bleating to you. But I can't
understand now why I did it. Will you forgive me?"
"If you wish it, yes," Levine said with ironical kindness.
"But it was wrong ... it was wrong," Lewis insisted. "I can't
understand it. I can't understand what I wanted. I wanted to
whistle for the world ... I thought the whole world would come to my
hand if only I whistled for it. But now all that is over. I think
that now," he continued musingly, "I am content. Perhaps I shall be
able to live without ecstasy, without forgetfulness..."
Levine sat down again, resting his head on his hand and staring at
the floor. "Content ... content..." he mimicked. "No ecstasy, no
passion, no forgetfulness ... the negative litany of our day. Well,
I too am content. Yes, why should I complain? Something is over.
Why should one complain," he asked with bitter indifference, rapping
his forehead, "if there is still enough resilience here to feel that
something is over?"
Lewis did not answer and there was a long silence in the room. The
light on the window grew brighter, and sounds of stirring came up
from the street. Then he dozed off, a light and dreamless slumber,
from which he was awakened by the sound of Levine's footsteps going
back and forth on the carpet.
"There's news for both of us in the paper," Levine said gently,
pausing near the window and nodding his head toward the paper that
lay next to Lewis on the couch. Lazily Lewis turned to read. "So
Konig confessed..." he said.
"Yes, it seems he was guilty." And Levine added with a constrained
smile, "That makes me a fool."
After a while Lewis sat up, his eyes bright with their intuition.
"And Poldy?" he asked.
"Poldy is dead," Levine began in a low voice. "There's a suicide
reported that corresponds to him."
Lewis lay down again, staring up at the ceiling. "It should have
happened right away," he said slowly. "It was best." He took the
paper to read, but the next moment put it away from him. "No, I
won't read it now..."
They were silent, listening to the sounds that came up to them from
the awakening street ... from a great distance they seemed to hear
them ... the muffled beat of a hammer, the rumbling of wheels,
footsteps ringing out on the pavement. And while they listened the
sounds became for them a primitive language, speaking with a profound
utterance that they heard and tried to understand.
2
The shadow of the wind running through the leaves was on the floor.
Under the scraps that lay there ... silk and cotton and wool that
were all colors ... it ran more swiftly than anything she had ever
known. "What is swifter than the shadow of the wind running through
the leaves?" she said to herself, and fell to wondering how it would
look in a place where there were many trees instead of only one.
Soon the sun came out. Then the sun and the leaves lay together on
the floor in a still mosaic of gold and gray. Watching it, Mirelie
forgot the machines and the coat she was sewing, and Anna's scolding
voice ... she thought it was a very quiet spot in the woods.
Meanwhile the tip of her needle looked up at her through the cloth,
like the bright watchful eye of an insect ... and Anna began to scold
her.
"Only look at her now ... staring at the floor," she said. "Three
stitches and she's through." And, "Say, Mirelie, what have you
lost?" someone else called.
"Go ... go to the door," Anna commanded. "Be busy. Look for David.
Perhaps he will come."
So she went to the door and stood looking out. At first there was
nothing to see ... only a boy and a girl jumping rope in a place
where the sidewalk was clear, facing in the circling frame of the
rope, looking at each other while their bodies went up and down. And
an old man was standing near, who was stroking his cheeks all the
time as if thin fine webs kept gathering around them. But soon she
felt there was something swaying on the street. In and out of the
people it went, bending to one side like part of a machine that has
to move in a different way, walking behind its shadow that kept
swinging wilfully away from it. Then her heart changed its step, but
she was no longer ashamed of it ... she was no longer afraid of the
old man who had said in her dream, "They are married."
"What is it that sways on the street and is not the shadow of a
tree?" she riddled to herself, and looked eagerly among all the
people to the place where she could see it again. And now she saw
David clearly, walking very fast and looking toward the shop, and
there was a faint smile on his face. She could tell, now, how it
was: sideways for his long right leg, up again for the other ... so
all the way down the street, until he had to stop at a place where it
was too crowded to pass. So she added to her riddle: "And stands
this way?" and she bent her body a little to one side, like the
branch of a tree when it has a premonition of wind. And now David
was near the shop, looking eagerly ahead to see whether Mirelie was
waiting for him. And now he was at her side, touching her hand.
"Mirelie," he whispered, and he laughed softly to himself.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75924 ***
|